All Conditions on Earth Are Opportunities

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Nada through Kim Michaels, January 14, 2018.

I AM the Ascended Master Nada, and I welcome you to the second level of initiation at my retreat. Now, you may think that my first message was quite sobering, especially for a lady master. Some people still have an expectation that the lady masters are more gentle than the male masters. My beloved, I was, indeed, much more gentle than a male master because if Archangel Michael had delivered the same message, it would have been much more sobering and much more serious.

My beloved, what you realize is that, as the other masters have told you, you are now at a level where we are not playing any games with you. We are not sort of giving you the gentle version. We are speaking freely and directly to you because you are at the level where you are ready for this. Therefore, there is no reason to play any sort of games, the sort of games that people often play on earth. It is not really a matter of catering to your egos and not offending your egos because, at this point, you need to start looking beyond the ego, looking through the ego. You need to start identifying that when certain reactions come up in you, you know that this comes from the ego. Therefore, you can distance yourself from it, avoid being wrapped up in it. You can avoid reacting the way the ego reacts.

What not to expect from yourself

This does not mean that you do not have a reaction. Now my beloved, there is, of course, the concept of the Buddha who, in his final initiation before going into Nirvana, was sitting under the Bo tree, being approached by the demons of Mara. These demons attempted to get him to react to them in some way. Because he did not react, he passed the initiation and was able to go into Nirvana. We are not at that level. You are not at the point of being ready to go into Nirvana. You are at the second level of my retreat and you are below the 96th level of consciousness. We are not in any way asking you not to have a reaction. It is not so, my beloved, that we want you to go around feeling bad about yourselves if you react to conditions in the world. It is natural for you to react to the world at your level of consciousness.

What we are asking you to do is to come to the point where you begin to consciously realize that the reaction is not coming from you, meaning your true inner being. The reaction is coming from what we have called your ego, what we have called an internal spirit or a separate self. In other words, it is a reaction that is in your four lower bodies, but it is not your reaction. I have put the goal before you that I want you to come to the point where you can navigate the four realms of the material universe – you can be in the world – but you are not doing with the separate state of consciousness. You are acting, you are living an active life. You are doing, but you are not doing. You are doing from a state of being, a state of inner peace.

Now, the initiation you needed to get at the first level was that you realize that you cannot create peace by doing, by doing more, by doing something different. It is not a matter of discovering this secret that nobody else has discovered before, and then you can create peace. There is no secret to discover—other than what we have given you about the duality consciousness and rising above it. This, of course, happens gradually. It happens in increments. We are not asking you at this point to be completely above the dualistic consciousness and to have no reaction to conditions on earth.

We are asking you to begin to separate yourself from your reactions so you know that, even though the reactions are there in your four lower bodies, they are not truly your reactions. Of course, this does not mean you need to ignore the reactions because you realize that when you have a reaction, this is a sign that you have an internal spirit, a separate self, a part of your ego that is reacting. Therefore, it is an opportunity for you to look at this, to distance yourself from it, and thereby transcend it, rise above it.

You understand that when I talked about how you can be in this quicksand and how the entire physical world with its four levels is a form of quicksand, then what I am truly saying is that as long as you are in the world and you are constantly reacting and allowing yourself to be pulled into reactionary patterns by some condition in the world, then you are making karma, then you are doing, then you are sinking into the quicksand. It is only by coming to the point where you are free of a certain reaction that this quicksand no longer has any pull on you, and you can avoid sinking. What I said in my last lesson was that I desire you to begin to contemplate what it is that takes away your inner peace and causes you to do, to go into these reactionary patterns where you are doing.

How you created your Divine plan

In this lesson, I want to point out a certain element of this, a certain mechanism. Now, I said before that most spiritual students have a certain reaction to the world. In fact, we could say that all human beings in embodiment have a reaction to the world. Even those who are not particularly spiritual have a certain reaction, a certain way of looking at the world. Naturally, the fallen beings have a certain reaction to the world of not wanting to be here, not feeling it is just that they are here, and so on. You who are the spiritual people (most of you probably being avatars, if you have started this course, but certainly, this course is also for the original inhabitants of the earth) you have a reaction, a feeling, that things are not the way they should be on earth. Here is one of these enigmas that you need to resolve in order to avoid being pulled into a reactionary pattern.

Naturally, you have a Divine plan. When you created that Divine plan, you were looking at earth, you were seeing that there were certain conditions that were not what we might call natural on this planet. You saw that it was the goal of the ascended masters to help the planet rise above these conditions, and you decided that you wanted to play a part in fulfilling this goal. What you need to recognize here is that when you are creating your Divine plan, you are in a higher state of consciousness. Now, this does not mean that you create your Divine plan for this lifetime from some ultimate state of consciousness where you are completely free of ego. What it does mean is that you create your Divine plan from the highest state of consciousness to which you have the potential to rise in this lifetime. Now, your Divine plan has two levels. One is what you want to do in the world, what you want to accomplish. The other is how you want to grow, how much you want to raise your consciousness. You recognize here that your Divine plan operates with the present level of consciousness that you had when you left your last embodiment, and then, the goal that you and your teachers evaluate as realistic for you to attain at the end of this lifetime. Your Divine plan is made from the highest state of consciousness you have the potential to rise to in this embodiment.

Of course, when you then come down into embodiment, you start at the same level that you were at in your last embodiment—meaning the lowest level of consciousness that is the potential for this embodiment. This means that you forget the state of consciousness from which you made your Divine plan. You often have a tendency to look at your Divine plan through a very linear mindset and think that if the ascended masters have the goal, for example, to remove war, and if you are here to help do this, then you need to take active measures, you need to do something actively, in order to accomplish this.

My beloved, in order to truly accomplish the goal of doing what you are here to do in your Divine plan, you first need to rise to the state of consciousness – not necessarily the absolute highest state but at least to a close proximity to it – that you can attain in this lifetime. In other words, if you are to fulfill your Divine plan, you need to rise to a higher level of consciousness than when you started this embodiment. This, of course, you have already done. Nevertheless, what I am pointing out to you is that it is easy to keep a certain sense with you that you have to do something actively. Many ascended master students, when they found our teachings, decided with their outer minds, based on the level of consciousness they had when they found the teachings, what they were going to do. They were going to give decrees and invocations and so forth and so on.

What do you feel about earth?

What I am asking you to do at this level is to put this aside, to realize that the goal here is to rise to a higher level of consciousness where you can gain a different view of your Divine plan, a different view of what you are here to do. In order to do this, I need you at this level to again look at the earth with your present, waking consciousness. In fact, what I have the students do in groups at my retreat is that I have them verbalize what they think, what they feel, about the earth in its present state. You can even do this as an exercise yourself. You can go into a quiet room, and you verbalize what you feel about the earth, life on earth, human beings, fallen beings and this and that. Most students at this level clearly feel that something is wrong on earth, something has gone wrong.

Naturally, as an avatar, you would have a remembrance of what it means to be on a natural planet. You would know that the earth is far below the state of a natural planet. If you are one of the original inhabitants of the earth, you will have (in your inner memory) a sense that there was a time in the past when the earth was at a higher level, and it has now fallen below it. For example, in the past, there was no warfare on earth, and now there is. All spiritual students have this sense that something is wrong, something is not right, something needs to be corrected, something needs to change. This is where the enigma comes in.

The enigma of changing things on earth

You see, my beloved, in a sense, this is all correct. We of the ascended masters do want to take the earth through a process where we raise it so that certain manifestations are not found here, including war. This is, in a certain sense, a linear process. We start at a certain level, we gradually go to the next level up, and then the next level and so forth and so on. We are raising the collective consciousness increment by increment until we come to one of these turning points where a certain manifestation has been overcome. This has not yet happened with war. It has to a large degree happened with slavery and certain other conditions that you do not see anymore, at least not so much more in the developed world.

In a sense, there is a goal. In a sense, there is a linear process towards that goal. What I need you to recognize is that there is an element of your ego, there is an internal spirit, there is a separate self, which has adopted (or rather, is created from) the belief that you cannot be a fully spiritual person, you cannot be a Christed being, you cannot be fully at peace with yourself until a certain condition on earth has changed.

You see, my beloved, most spiritual people have a sense that something needs to change, but they often do not realize that underneath that sense is a personal reaction where you feel that because of this condition being the way it is, you cannot fully be who you are. For example, you cannot fully be at peace, you cannot fully accept being here, you cannot fully enjoy life, you cannot fully engage in life or in the spiritual path. There is something you cannot do, something you cannot be, because outer conditions are not the way they are meant to be.

This, my beloved, is an absolute illusion that you absolutely need to overcome. I am not asking you to fully overcome it at this level, but I am asking you to become conscious of it. There are many reasons for this. First of all, you will not feel good about yourself as long as you are trapped in this pattern. It is actually a reactionary pattern. You are looking at conditions on earth and you are reacting to them by feeling limited. You are feeling that you cannot fully be the open door for your I AM Presence because of this outer condition, and this is a reactionary pattern that limits you. You cannot fully feel good about yourself as long as you have this pattern. You cannot be fully at peace within yourself because you cannot be at peace with being in embodiment on earth.

My beloved, many people have heard me say that it is the goal of your course at my retreat to be at peace within yourself. They have not actually realized that in order to be at peace within yourself, you need to be at peace with being on earth, being in embodiment on earth. Therefore, they have not realized that they have a reactionary pattern in their subconscious minds that says: “Oh, I cannot be at peace as long as this condition is the way it is.” Do you see here that there is a mechanism, a reactionary pattern, in you that actually prevents you from being at peace because certain outer conditions are the way they are?

Now, with the linear mind, with the outer mind, with the ego, with the internal spirit, with the separate self there is only one solution to this condition and it is that the outer condition must change. There are ascended master students who have been in ascended master teachings for decades, and they are still trapped in this pattern of focusing their attention on the outer conditions that must change, feeling that they cannot be at peace within themselves until this or that condition has changed. They are focusing their attention outside themselves, always directing their attention at how they can make a contribution to changing the outer condition.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: The Mystical Initiations of Peace

Copyright © 2018 Kim Michaels

How to Live Without Making Karma

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Nada through Kim Michaels, January 10, 2018.

I AM the Ascended Master Nada. I AM the Chohan of the Sixth Ray. You are now at the first level of the initiations you will go through in my retreat over Saudi Arabia. As the very first step when students come here, I gather them together in a room, and the first thing I have them do is to vocalize their expectations. What do you expect when you come to the Sixth Ray? What is the initiation that you expect to go through?

Many students, as they vocalize this, talk about service. All students, of course, know that the Sixth Ray is traditionally the ray of peace and service. Many students who come here feel that, because they have been on the path under the other five Chohans for so long and have made so much progress, it must now be time that they start focusing on the service they are here to give, the gift that they want to bring to this planet. What is in their Divine plan that they should do to help raise the consciousness of humankind?

Now, my beloved, this is an understandable expectation. As always, we have no blame, we have no pointing the finger. I must tell you that many students come with an unrealistic expectation of what it means to be initiated on the Sixth Ray. It is not so that the Sixth Ray is not focused on service. Naturally, service is part of the initiations on the Sixth Ray, however, how can you give true service? What is true service? True service is what raises the planet above the dualistic state of consciousness. How can you make a contribution to raising the planet beyond the dualistic state of consciousness unless you are at peace within yourself?

There are, therefore, many students who feel that, based on what they have gone through under the previous five Chohans, they are ready to do something. They are ready to be more active, to be more outgoing. They are ready to play some part, perhaps even to do something important. Therefore, they are a little bit disappointed when they hear that the focus at my retreat will be on attaining inner peace.

I can see very clearly in their auras how they have a certain conflict, a sense of being split by two different impulses. On the one hand, they naturally want to listen to what I am saying because they realize I am the one who is going to initiate them. On the other hand, they still want to do something. They feel that, with all they have gone through, all the many initiations on the five rays, they must now be ready to go into some kind of service. Of course, you are ready to go into service, but the question is: Do you have a realistic view of what service means and what your highest form of service is?

The non-linear cause of human conflict

In order to get people started on questioning their view of service, it is convenient that my retreat is located over Arabia. Naturally, in an etheric retreat, geographical location is of no real importance, but it is certainly easy to point the students to just take a look at what is happening in the Middle East and what has been happening in this region now for thousands upon thousands of years. It is relatively easy for most of the students to come to see that there has been a conflict in this region, and it is an ongoing conflict.

I now have the students take a look at this, and I have them work in groups so that they begin to look at what are the causes of this conflict. They start with the present situation, and then they look at the various conflicts, and they try to trace: What is the historical background, what is the historical cause, of the present situation. As they trace this back, they see new conflicts, other conflicts, more conflicts. They begin to see that conflict led to conflict that led to conflict that led to conflict. As they trace this chain of “conflict generating conflict” back through the mists of history, they begin to realize that if you want to understand why there is conflict in the Middle East, it is not enough to look at the outer cause of the conflict. You cannot look at the Middle East – or for that matter planet earth – and look at the outer conditions. You cannot look at, for example, that this group of people attacked that group of people so many years ago, and that is why the second group of people are now seeking to take revenge or seeking to protect themselves. You cannot look at these outer things and thereby find the cause of the conflict.

The students very quickly begin to realize that you can keep going back into history, and you can see how one outer situation generated a conflict that led to an outbreak of violence. This outbreak of violence, however it outplayed itself, created a new conflict, a new level of animosity, which set the stage for a future conflict. You can keep tracing this back for thousands of years. Even if you could find an initial cause, an initial action, that created the first conflict, it would be meaningless to say that this first action (which took place thousands of years ago) is the cause of the present conflict. On the other hand, it would also be meaningless to look at the present situation and say that the previous outbreak of conflict or violence is the cause of the present situation. What the students begin to realize here is that the traditional, linear view of cause and effect simply cannot be applied to the Middle East, and it cannot actually be applied to human conflict, in general.

Surely, our students know about the fallen beings, and they have learned and studied the teachings we have given on the fallen beings. You know that the fallen beings fell in previous spheres, and they have brought their agenda with them into this sphere. You know that it is the fallen beings that brought warfare to this planet and who originally created most of the conflict. What the students begin to see, when they trace the conflict in the Middle East back through time, is that you cannot actually say that the fallen beings are the only cause of conflict. Surely, they are the outer cause, but they are not the inner cause. What the students realize very quickly is that, if you want to understand why there is conflict in the Middle East (or even in the world at large), you cannot look at outer events and outer so-called causes. You need to look within. You need to look at the psychology of the people and why they react the way they do.

This, of course, is not new for most of the students. It is new for them to begin to see this in this large historical perspective that they can suddenly see at my retreat where they have access to the Akashic records and they can go back to events that are not even recorded in present history. I give the students some time to work in groups to come up with this, and we discuss it in the larger group. Then, I wait. I let the discussions go on. If the students have not gained the insight that I am seeking to help them gain, then we study history some more. After some time, it begins to dawn on the students – usually one first, then a couple, and then more and more, until the whole group gets it – that the real cause of conflict is a state of mind. This state of mind cannot bring peace. It is important that you truly get this with your conscious mind—that is why I am bringing it up here so that you can integrate with your conscious mind the insights you are getting at my retreat.

Why you cannot stop war through reason

You see, my beloved, there is a consciousness in the world that is aware that warfare is not right, that warfare should not be here, that warfare should be stopped. You can see many, many well-meaning people around the world who have a desire to stop war. Some of them are philosophers, some of them are artists, some of them are intellectuals, some of them are politicians. Some of them can be found in many areas of life, including international organizations, from religious organizations to the United Nations, political organizations or charitable organizations of various kinds. There are millions of people who are aware that war needs to be stopped. However, they think that it is possible to reason with the people who are engaged in warfare and conflict.

You will see, even in the recent decades of history, how from time to time, some country or some organization decides to make an effort to bring, for example, the Israelis and the Palestinians to the negotiating table so that they can negotiate an end to the conflict between them. Now, we have said before, of course, that this cannot happen. The Israelis can never make peace with the Palestinians or with the other Arabs in the region. The reason for this is that the national identity of Israel and the national identity of Arab nations are defined in such a way that they can only be in conflict. What it will take is that the Israelis accelerate to a new national identity and the Palestinians or other Arab groups also accelerate to a new national or group identity. Then, perhaps, these new identities can find some kind of peaceful coexistence. As long as people’s group identity is defined based on conflict, peace is not possible. Many, many well-meaning people around the world continue to think that if they can just find the right argument, if they can just find the right incentive, then there can be constructive negotiations and a peaceful settlement can be reached.

This is not difficult for ascended master students to see because you already know what you know about the fallen beings, about the ego, and about perception filters and many other things. What I want to take the students to in my retreat is a deeper understanding of this. In order to illustrate this, let me give you a brief view of karma.

How karma actually works

You, of course, are familiar with the concept of karma but are you really familiar with how it works? Karma in the East is traditionally seen as action. You perform an action, and this creates a consequence. That consequence is then karma. It sets the stage for the next situation. As you take an action in the next situation, you create new karma that sets the stage for the next situation, and so forth on the wheel of rebirth, the Sea of Samsara, the treadmill of human existence.

What the students very quickly can see is that in the Middle East, people have created karma. Groups of people have created karma with each other over thousands of years. I have a screen where I can show, for example, a particular situation where there was a conflict between two groups of people. I can show what happens at the energetic level where you can see that the conflict, especially when it broke into physical violence, created energetic traces, energetic matrices, in the emotional, mental, and identity bodies and realms. These energetic matrices were partly in the individual auras (energy fields) of the people involved. They were also in a group aura, a group consciousness. They are even, to some degree, attached to a geographical location.

What the students come to see is that the people reacted to the original situation in a certain way and this created an energetic matrix. They can then see how this matrix lingers and how, when the people come back into their next embodiment, they are still carrying the matrix in their individual bodies. This causes them to tune in to – or even to be possessed by – the collective matrix. The reaction that people had in the first situation generates a matrix that very much limits the people’s options for choosing their reaction to the next situation, whether it be in their next lifetime or later in that lifetime.

Because people have reacted with violence before, their perception is warped, their perception is colored, their perception is limited by this reaction. When the next situation happens where there is conflict, they cannot see a peaceful way to respond to this. They can only see a way that accelerates what they did previously. They are more prone to respond with violence, they more easily respond with violence.

The students can see how these people have created these karmic traces that they carry with them from generation to generation. They can see how the people build these collective matrices that become more and more powerful and therefore more easily overpower the minds of individuals who are born into them. The students can even see that a particular group of people are engaged in a conflict with another group of people, and when people from the first group died, some of them would in their next lifetime incarnate in the other group. You were a Jew in one lifetime; in your next lifetime you might be an Arab, and vice versa. The students can see that even though people change sides, they still carry the matrix with them of responding with violence and hatred. Therefore, it really does not matter what side they are on. They still react the same way.

Now, the students can also very clearly see that there is a fundamental difference between feeling hatred towards another group of people and then acting on this with physical violence. It is clear that when you take a physical action, you are doing something in a physical way, and it is very obvious that you are doing something. It also has a more severe consequence. Nevertheless, the students also quickly begin to see that if you have a strong feeling of hatred that you are directing against another group of people, you are actually doing something at the emotional level. If you have very strong thoughts about why this other group of people are bad and what they have done to your people in the past, then you are doing something at the mental level. If you have a very strong sense of identity that you are better than this other group of people because of whatever criteria you have, then this is doing something at the identity level. The students can see that the people are actually projecting energy out with all four of their lower bodies, and this is all doing, this is all taking action. It is all creating these karmic matrices that will limit people’s perception, limit their freedom to choose their actions.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: The Mystical Initiations of Peace

Copyright © 2018 Kim Michaels

Becoming Peace Is the Highest Level of Service

Ascended Master Nada through Kim Michaels, January 1, 2018.

Nada, I AM. The Chohan of the Sixth Ray is the office I hold, not out of necessity but out of love. Some of us who are Chohans could long ago have ascended to higher offices in the spiritual realm. We have chosen to remain with earth out of love for the lifestreams on earth, for the planet itself, for Saint Germain and his Golden Age, for Jesus to see the fulfillment of his mission, and for many other reasons. One of these is that earth truly is an experimental planet where (if we are successful in raising the planet and its inhabitants to a higher level), we will create a matrix that can be used to raise other planets that are also lagging behind the acceleration rate of the material realm as a whole.

How many planets are there in the entire material universe, how many planets with life where there are self-aware beings who, although very different in physical appearance, are indeed similar to humans in the sense that they have used their free will to descend below the 48th level of consciousness? Well, my beloved, we are not talking millions of planets, but we are talking multiple tens of thousands of planets. Of course, there are billions of planets where the inhabitants have chosen to raise their consciousness and follow the acceleration rate (in fact, co-create the acceleration rate) of the entire universe.

What is peace?

The Sixth Ray has often been called the ray of peace and the ray of service. What then is peace? It is not the absence of conflict, as many among human beings think. They think that if they can just remove conflict or remove the causes of conflict, or remove the people who are in conflict, then there will be peace. There will not necessarily be peace, although, certainly, it takes human beings and dark forces to embody the consciousness of anti-peace. Nevertheless, the absence of conflict is not peace. What then is peace? It is a vibration, an energy of God, an active ingredient. Peace is not passive, peace is not sitting back, doing nothing.

You may look at the Buddha sitting in meditation. You may look at him as the epitome of peace, but he is not sitting there passively meditating. He is sitting there in oneness with the divine quality of peace or another divine quality. He is radiating that peace as an active vibration to the entire planet, and that is how he is holding the balance for the entire planet. Holding the balance is not a matter of being passive; it is not a matter of being in some equilibrium where you are not radiating conflict but not radiating anything else either. Holding the balance means that you are actively emitting, sending out as a sun, a particular God quality, which then holds the balance for the perversions of that God quality.

When students come to my retreat (the retreat that I share with Jesus and other ascended masters over Saudi Arabia), they will first go through some instructions about what I have told you. We will take them up to a place where they can, so to speak, look down over the earth as a whole. They can see the particular areas of anti-peace. Of course, our retreat is located over Saudi Arabia because the Middle East is one of the most active areas of anti-peace on the planet, as you can truly see, going on right now as I give this dictation. There is fighting in Syria, unrest in other countries, and then, of course, the absolutely meaningless protests and demonstrations against a movie that seemingly insults the Prophet Muhammad. As if an insult to a true prophet of God could ever justify the killing of other human beings.

It is very simple. Either Muhammad was not a true prophet of God or the modern followers who want to kill in the name of Muhammad are not true followers of a true prophet of God. It can be no other way. Killing in the name of a true prophet is impossible—it is simply impossible. There can never be any justification for killing in the name of God, killing in the name of Muhammad, killing in the name of Jesus, killing in the name of the Buddha, killing in the name of Krishna or any other true representative of the light of God.

We show the students not only where there is unrest, but we show them the psychology, the psychological mechanisms, that cause people to be the open doors for the forces of anti-peace that exist beyond the physical. People in physical embodiment are simply like marionettes, like robots. The dark forces in the astral plane are pulling their strings, stirring them into conflict at the least provocation, for they are always stirred. They are never at peace.

My beloved, out of the seven billion people on this planet, over eighty percent of them are constantly in a state of unpeace. Some call it stress, others call it other names. There is a constant agitation in their chakras, and especially in the solar plexus chakra that is meant to be the sun of peace in your auric field. We show the students that anti-peace is a force, is a vibration. We show them also – which they already know from the previous rays they have been on – that the only way to consume such a vibration is with a higher vibration.

Many of the people who come to our retreat for the first time have been given, or have acquired, a misunderstanding of peace; seeing it as something passive. They think the best way to promote peace on this planet is to be a pacifist, like for example exemplified by Gandhi and others. Was Jesus truly a pacifist? If he had been, would he have been arrested and crucified and condemned by the authorities? Nay, for they are not threatened by those who sit in a cave and meditate upon God. They are threatened by those who go out and play an active role in society by challenging the lies that the elite is using to trap the people and to keep them indefinitely trapped in their schemes of anti-peace.

Anti-peace must be stirred up

Jesus was not a pacifist. He was an example of the active force of peace that goes out and challenges, not only by his words and actions but by his mere Presence, his mere vibration. There were people who, by encountering the auric field of Jesus, were instantly stirred into agitation. There were people who would yell profanities at Jesus whenever they met him. Surely, you could say they were possessed by demons. Nevertheless, when they encountered the intense vibration of peace, the unrest and anti-peace in their beings came out.

You cannot simply judge that a person who is truly at peace within himself will always have peace around him and will always encourage peace in people around him. The first thing that must happen before you can attain peace is that the anti-peace in your being must be stirred up so that you can see it, see it for what it is. Then, you can choose to let go of the false beliefs, and then choose to invoke the active Flame of Peace that consumes the vibration, the energy, of anti-peace.

When students come to my retreat, I take them through the process I have described. Then, they are taken into a room – again similar to what other Chohans have described in their retreats – a room where you can sit and there is a screen around you. On that screen we display the images that you yourself find to be the most tranquil and peaceful. Then, you are asked to sit there and look at these images. It may be a forest, green and lush, a mist hanging between the trunks of the trees that stand like pillars in a cathedral. The morning sun is slowly arising, the light is increasing. The entire space is filled with the beautiful, tranquil song of the birds. As you become engrossed in this scene, there is absolutely nothing from outside yourself that stirs up any form of anti-peace. The room that I describe is completely and absolutely sealed from the vibrations on the physical planet, in the astral belt, in the mental and even in the etheric. It is a complete energy vacuum.

What is now displayed is the scene that you find the most peaceful. As you sit there, you become absorbed in the scene. Then, you start noticing that there are certain things, certain impulses from within yourself, that come up and they are not peaceful. As soon as they come up, they are displayed on the screen with the images that are associated with the energies and the beliefs. You can now see how this tranquil, beautiful scene is disturbed in various ways by the images that you hold in your subconscious mind, in the four levels of your being, or at least in one or two or three of those four levels of your being. When you see them, you are, of course, given assistance.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: The Mystical Initiations of Peace

Copyright © 2018 Kim Michaels

Will you choose peace over conflict?

TOPICS:  – Exposure of truth in 2017  – Carrying previous events into the new year – The potential for 2018 – The thoughtform for 2018 – The initiations of peace in 2018 – Maintaining your inner peace to give true service – Being right compared to other people is not true service – The real cause of war is the consciousness of humankind – The opportunity of My Lives with Lucifer, Satan, Hitler and Jesus  – The United States in 2018  – The greatest service you can give to the planet in this coming year – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, January 01, 2018, through Kim Michaels

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. It is always my joy to give this New Year’s address, as I have now done through several sponsored messengers. It is a joy because it gives me the opportunity to look back at the year that passed and to look forward to the year coming.

As you know, 2017 was the year of truth in the cycle that we are currently taking the planet through, these initiations that many of you have followed of the Seven Rays. I predicted last year that there would be much exposure of what was unseen, what was hidden. I must say that not all of these predictions have come to pass for a variety of reasons. First of all, because of resistance from the fallen ones who have kept their secrets. Also, there is resistance from the collective consciousness where many people simply do not want to know because they do not want to actually think about this—whatever the issue may be for them.

Exposure of truth in 2017

As one example of this, you may know that the Pope just delivered an address today where he said that 2017 was a year that God gave to humanity in a clean and pure state, but then humanity had squandered it through death, lies, and injustice. Well, my beloved, this is a good example of how people do not want to see the truth. The Pope himself does not want to see the truth, and the people who follow him do not want to see the truth either.

You see, naturally, that if you, as the head of a large, worldwide organization with over one billion members, want to say that the world should overcome death, lies, and injustice, then should you not provide an example of how this can be done? Would you not say that the Pope, making an address in Saint Peter’s Basilica, could start right there by taking the dead popes out of that basilica, by not dedicating it to the worship of a dead saint who was never in alignment with the real mission of Christ and by not worshipping a dead image of Christ that has nothing to do with the reality of who Jesus was and who Jesus is today?

Would you not say that, if the Pope really wanted the world too overcome lies, then he could begin right at home by looking back at the history of his own church and exposing the many lies that this church is built on. The very foundation of the church is a lie, a complete and deliberate misinterpretation of the teachings of Christ. If the Pope wanted to really set an example of someone who champions truth, then open the Vatican archives to the historians and the researchers of the world—no matter what that might do in terms of exposing the past misdoings of the church.

In terms of injustice, well, my beloved, the Pope is still the head of an organization that has not done everything it could to stop the child abuse by Catholic clergy. Is there a greater injustice than the misuse of a child by an authority figure? Is there a greater injustice than perpetrating and putting upon over a billion people a completely false view of the true mission of Jesus Christ?

You see this in many other areas where the population of Russia do not want to know the truth about Putin. Even many among the population of the United States do not want to know the unpleasant truth about their own country, including, of course, as I spoke about last year, the issue of elitism and the elitist take-over of the economy.

This has to some degree been exposed in this last year because there are people who see this and see it as a major problem. But not enough people have been willing to actually look at this because it requires some very unpleasant dealings with the consciousness of the United States, with the American dream, with the entire idea that anyone has the chance to become a millionaire. This, of course, is becoming less and less true as the economy is monopolized by a very small percentage of the population who are only interested in keeping most people from acquiring wealth so that they can keep the wealth they have unlawfully taken and so that they can keep building on it.

My beloved, we have, however, also seen many examples of the exposure of truth. We have seen many, many people around the world who have come to grasp a higher vision than they saw in the year before. This may not be something you see in the headlines of the newspapers, but it is something that I see from the ascended perspective. I see how many, even among what you would call the general population, have come to see things that they have never seen before, have come to realize certain things, have come to see things in a different light, in a different perspective.

This is, of course, in large part because of the calls you have been making, because you have raised your own consciousness, and because of the four conferences that we had this year, which have helped to pull the collective consciousness up, often beyond that critical level, that tipping point that Mother Mary talked about. Thereby, we avoided the downward spiral that could have been precipitated.

Carrying previous events into the new year

When you look at the Pope’s statement that God gave this year to humanity as a clean year, as a pure year, you see that this can only be made based on a lack of understanding of history. How can a person who is in charge of such an old organization be so unwilling to look at history and see that there has never been a year that started on a clean page, certainly not in the past many hundreds of years? There are always events that have been set in motion in previous years that have ramifications that carry over into the new year. Humanity never has a clean slate to start a new year on because there are already so many things set in motion in previous years that will carry over into the new year.

Of course, this statement is also based on an unwillingness to recognize the collective consciousness and that, no matter what God might want or not want for a year, then because of free will, you cannot simply erase what is in the mass consciousness. You must allow it to carry over from one year to the next, and therefore, of course, people come into the new year with the same consciousness they had, regardless of their New Year’s resolutions and their sense that this year will be different, this year they will make a change. How long does it last, my beloved? How long does it last before the New Year’s resolutions are gone and it is back to business as usual and people live their everyday lives with the same state of consciousness?

You cannot, with your waking consciousness, decide that you are going to change yourself in the new year if you do not look at your subconscious mind. This is something that you all know as ascended master students because we have told you so many times that you are probably weary of hearing it. Nevertheless, it is always a lesson that needs to be repeated because, every time we repeat it, some might understand. Those who have understood or think they have understood might understand it at a deeper level than the mere intellectual, linear mind. My beloved, a new year does not start on a clean slate. It never has. It never will.

The potential for 2018

Therefore, we can look at some of the portents that have been there in the previous year and how they are carrying over. Of course, we can see that in this past year of 2017 there have been certain brewing conflicts around the world and they are obviously carrying over into 2018, which will be the year of the Sixth Ray, the year of peace and service. Now, the highest portents of this year of 2018 would naturally be that more and more people, especially in the more affluent, developed nations of the world, would awaken to the potential that they could give service to life. Unfortunately, the portents from 2017 might steal people’s attention to the point where they are so concerned about these conflicts and potential wars that they cannot focus on giving service because they are so concerned about these outer events.

Now, my beloved, I sincerely hope this will not apply to those of you who are ascended master students because we need you to be not so concerned about outer events that you forget to give service. That does not just mean that you give your decrees and invocations – which are, of course, a very important and essential part of your service – it also means that you take time to go within and find peace, find inner peace, my beloved. Do you not see that one of the tactics of the fallen beings is to create these outer conflicts, or even as it says “wars and rumours of wars” so that people are so concerned about the outer things that they do not feel they can be at peace within themselves? How can you just sit down and ignore what is going on in the world and go within yourself to be at peace when there is so much turmoil in the world and so many people around you are so disturbed?

The thoughtform for 2018

Well, my beloved, it is precisely when people around you are disturbed that those who can need to go within and find peace. To this end, I will give you the thoughtform for the year 2018, which (if you will use it as a meditation, perhaps even a daily meditation for those of you who feel prompted to do so) can help you stay in that peace in this coming year. Now, the thoughtform for 2018 is this:

I want you to visualise the emotional body of the planet as an ocean. This is not difficult because you know the emotions relate to water—they are easily stirred up. You can see that, based on what was going on in 2017 and what has been going on for a long time in the collective consciousness, the emotional body of the planet is a turbulent, raging sea with many waves that are constantly rolling around. They are constantly combing over, they are constantly moving about in chaotic ways.

Thoughtform2018Final2

What I want you to visualise is that the emotional body is an ocean, but it is not an infinite ocean. It is, in fact, an ocean that has land all around it. We might consider it is not an ocean but a huge lake, an inland lake, whatever you prefer to call it, this body of water with land around it.

On the coast of this land, however you visualize it, but all the way around the ocean, all the way around the water, there are people sitting in a meditative posture. Some among these people are those on the planet who are in physical embodiment but have attained the Buddhic consciousness or are near the Buddhic consciousness. Some of them have attained the Christ consciousness. Some of them have attained some degree of a higher consciousness above the 48th level. All of those above the 48th level are, of course, qualified to be a part of this mediation where you are all sitting on the coast line of this raging, turbulent sea. You are sitting there in a meditative posture.

You go within, and inside your heart chakra you see the Buddha, a Golden Buddha, sitting in complete peace. Now, as you have contacted this inner Buddha that is within each one of you, you realize that, as you are sitting at the edge of this ocean, the ocean is not actually made of water because the surface of the water is like a sheet of rubber. You and all of the other people who are meditating, you are now grabbing this sheet of rubber and you are pulling it towards you.

Thoughtform2018Final3

You are pulling it in, and as you pull it in, you are tightening the rubber. You are stretching this sheet of rubber, and therefore, you are calming the waves. They are simply being forced down by the pulling of this sheet of a rubber-like material. After some time of this, you visualize that the water of the raging emotional sea has become completely calm.

Now, you see that it is so calm that it actually shifts. It is no more a sheet of rubber; it is a mirror. The surface of the ocean of the emotional body of the planet has become like a perfect mirror.  And what does it reflect, my beloved? It reflects all of the stars of the sky, all of the stars of the Milky Way, that are tinkling their reflection on the surface of this perfect mirror.

There you are, sitting in your own little spot on the coast line of this ocean. You are connected in your heart to all of the other spiritual people on the planet, all of the people who have some higher awareness beyond the 48th level. You feel this complete Oneness, brotherhood, sisterhood, and you feel the oneness with each other all along the periphery of this ocean.

Then, you feel the oneness with the Buddha above that you now see as a Golden Buddha high above the earth. You see the reflection of this Buddha on the mirror-like surface of the emotional body—not as just one Buddhic figure. In each of these points of light, that you thought was a star, you see the Buddha reflected, shining, tinkling, radiating light deep into the dark waters of the emotional body of planet earth where it lights up the emotional body so that the water becomes translucent, transparent. All that was hidden in the emotional body becomes visible so that the people can no longer deny it. You simply sit there for as long as you desire, feeling that Oneness with all the other spiritual people, oneness with the Buddha, and seeing how the light is radiating into this deep ocean of the emotional body of the planet.

The initiations of peace in 2018

This is a very powerful meditation, a very powerful thoughtform, that I encourage you to use, I encourage you to share with other spiritual people. It is, of course, a thoughtform that can be used beyond this coming year, but I have chosen to give it as the thoughtform for the year 2018. Surely, it is the year of peace where people will be faced with initiations of peace. And what is the primary initiation of peace, my beloved?

Well, it is simply this: Will you choose peace over conflict? You see, my beloved, you can look back at the history of the world, and you will see that war is started by those who think something on this earth (some outer thing, some outer condition, some outer problem that needs to be solved, some outer condition that needs to be corrected or changed) is more important than inner peace. War is started by those who think an external condition is more important than their own inner peace. You cannot start a war, you cannot participate in a war, you cannot even engage in the consciousness of war, the consciousness of duality, and have inner peace at the same time. It cannot be done, my beloved.

Just look at history and look at those who have started wars and look at how they have had no inner peace. Look at the Pope who is still leading an institution that has not made any effort to overcome the duality consciousness. Does he have inner peace? Does his institution have inner peace? How is the history of that institution in terms of serving the cause of peace? You will see that this will be the main initiation for 2018. People must choose: Is it really so important to change or correct this or that outer condition that you are willing to sacrifice your inner peace for it?

Maintaining your inner peace to give true service

I know, of course, very well, my beloved, that there are many, many people on this planet who have never—or at least not in this embodiment— known inner peace. How can they know what they are sacrificing when all they have ever known from early childhood was conflict and warfare and revenge and anger and hatred and pointing the finger at other people? Surely, I am aware of this, but it does not change the fact, my beloved, that all people will be dealing with this initiation in this coming year.

You will see, of course, that many people will fail the initiation, but this is not your concern. Your concern is that you will pass it, that you will not let some outer condition take your inner peace. This will for many of you be a challenge because you may have personal circumstances that are disturbing to you, and there may, indeed, be some very disturbing world conditions. Nevertheless, you have the tools, you have the awareness, and you have the ascended masters who will gladly guide you. You will, of course, have the teachings brought forth by Beloved Nada on how to pass the initiations of the Sixth Ray.

My beloved, it is my vision for you as spiritual people that you will not let these outer conditions take away your inner peace. In attaining some inner peace, I also envision for you that you will attain a greater awareness of the service you can give to life in this embodiment. Naturally, unless you have some inner peace, it is impossible to serve life, for what is true service based upon? It cannot be based on the dualistic consciousness where you see yourself as separated from other people. How can you serve life if you are in conflict with other people?

You must have some inner peace that is the foundation for having peace with other people before you can serve to raise all life. We are not here talking about people who may think they are very active, who may think they are serving some greater cause by being engaged in this or that activity, but who are still so trapped in the duality consciousness that they are not actually doing this from a state of peace and true service. They are thinking that there is this outer condition that must be changed and that this is the highest service. Of course, in many cases this outer condition that must be changed involves forcing those other people who are supposedly the cause of the condition and who are not willing to change.

Being right compared to other people is not true service

You will see that even those who were the believers of the Nazi system and the Communist system thought they were serving a greater cause. Many people in the world today think they are serving a greater cause. The Pope himself is absolutely convinced he is serving a greater cause as are many Catholics, as are many Buddhists, who are still not at that state of having overcome the dualistic consciousness.

How can I say this, my beloved? I can say it because if you are in any spiritual, political, or religious movement, even a scientific materialist movement, that thinks it has a superior truth and thinks that this makes you superior to those who are not members of your organization, then you are still in duality, and you have not overcome this state of consciousness. You have not attained the inner peace that allows you to give true service. Naturally, this applies also to ascended master students who are members of a particular ascended master organization. None are exempt from this, even though so many think they are exempt because they have the superior cause that makes them exempt. They do not have to look at themselves because they are right.

My beloved, another important initiation in this coming year is this: Do you want to be right, or do you want to have inner peace? When I say: “Do you want to be right?” it is, of course, implied: compared to other people. Do you want to be right over other people? Then, you are engaged in a dualistic struggle to prove yourself right by proving other people wrong. This, my beloved, is not true service, regardless of what people think about it and regardless of the excuses that the fallen beings have thought up and that people’s egos have delivered.

The real cause of war is the consciousness of humankind

My beloved, peace is a very tricky, very challenging, very difficult initiation on a planet with as much conflict and warfare as earth. You will see this in the coming year. My beloved, truly there have been so many exposures throughout history of the duality consciousness, the warring consciousness. You have seen it in the works of philosophers. You have seen it in certain religions, certainly the teachings of myself, the teachings of Jesus, the teachings of Lao Tzu, Confucius, and so on. You have, of course, seen it in much fiction. There is no question that enough has been exposed that, if people were willing, they could see this, they could overcome duality.

Therefore, we go back to my statement that people are not willing to see this. They are not willing to see that they themselves are part of the cause of conflict and warfare. They are still projecting that it is someone else, someone out there, who is the cause. Now, you may think that we have said many times that it is the fallen beings who brought warfare to this planet, and therefore, they are the cause of warfare. They are not actually the cause in the sense that they are the initial cause.

The real cause is the consciousness of humankind on this planet, because if the consciousness, the collective consciousness, had not sunk below a certain level, the fallen beings would never have been allowed to embody here. You see, again, that for them to get off the planet, the consciousness must be raised and this requires many, many people – not just spiritual people or ascended master students – to come to see that they themselves have elements of un-peace in their consciousness, in their attitude, in their world view.

The opportunity of My Lives with Lucifer, Satan, Hitler and Jesus

Now, my beloved, I said that there have not been as many exposures of truth in 2017 as I would have liked, but there has certainly been one major progress in terms of exposing truth, and that is the publishing of the book, My Lives with Lucifer, Satan, Hitler and Jesus. This book explains in a more clear, more direct, way the basic dynamic of the fallen beings on this planet than has ever been seen before. You will see that this book is a tremendous opportunity. It is an opportunity for you to reach out and reach people that you cannot normally reach with an ascended master teaching.

This book can potentially reach many people who can read it as a form of entertainment but still take in some of these ideas that can make them think, that can make them reconnect to something they know to be true in their hearts. There has never on this planet been a more clear exposure of the duality consciousness and the need to overcome it and the systematic path for overcoming it that was truly taught by both myself and Jesus. This is a significant step forward in exposing truth, and I look forward to the potential of other such supposedly works of fiction that might also play a part in reaching out to the people who are not normally easy to reach with the teachings we have given through this and other messengers.

We are always facing the dilemma that we need to tailor our teachings to a certain level of consciousness and thereby we know that we cannot reach the broad population. How can you speak to those who have a higher level of consciousness and give concepts that they can grasp and at the same time reach the vast population who are below that level of consciousness? It is very difficult to do so, my beloved, and so by giving something that is more at a fictional entertainment level, it is possible to reach more people who can then take in some ideas that can help them.

The United States in 2018

My beloved, there is one concern I have for this coming year, and that is truly the United States. The United States will face some critical initiations in 2018. This will not just be because of the president, but it will to some degree be because of the consciousness that he represents. If you will look at Donald Trump, you will see that he is at a particular level of consciousness, has a particular worldview, and it is very much a dualistic worldview. The fact that he was elected president of the United States, naturally, shows that there is a significant part of the American population who are also trapped in this worldview.

This, of course, is no surprise to any spiritual student but, my beloved, in 2018 it will be extremely important that those of you who are spiritual can hold a spiritual vision and a spiritual balance for the United States. We need to avoid it slipping into a more and more dualistic approach to the world that will create a downward spiral of conflicts that could potentially lead not only to one war but to several wars, where the United States gets engaged in these conflicts that are very difficult to “win,” as the Americans like to look at it.

It is extremely important that the American people and the American leadership begin to realize that the concept of “winning” a war is pure fantasy. You can never win a war, my beloved. I know that the United States likes to look back at its history and say: “We won that war, and we won that war.” Truly, my beloved, if you look at this honestly, no nation has ever “won” a war. You cannot win by engaging in a war; you can only lose, for what you lose is the peace of your nation and the peace of your people.

You may think that you have defeated an enemy and you have stopped the war, but the traces in the collective consciousness go on and on, the spirals in the collective consciousness go on and on, and they rob you and your people of your inner peace. The greatest challenge on a planetary level in 2018 will be whether the American people can come to an awareness of this and the need to seek inner peace, the need to recognize that maintaining peace is more important than changing outer conditions.

With this, of course, our conference in the United States becomes very important. Truly, if you can align the mind of America with the mind of Saint Germain, then there must be peace. How can you attain freedom, how can you be free, if you do not have inner peace? It is impossible, my beloved, as you will clearly see in this coming year. You will see even that it is because the American people do not have inner peace that more and more of their freedoms are being eroded even by their own government.

The greatest service you can give to the planet in this coming year

My beloved, these are the remarks I wish to make for now. We look at 2017 as another great acceleration upwards in the initiations of this planet. If you will go back and look at the many dictations we have given at the conferences that were held this year, you will see a definite step up, a definite acceleration of the teachings we have given. If you will take this book of the many lives (My Lives with Lucifer, Satan, Hitler and Jesus) and see it as your own story of your sojourn on this planet, you can use it to accelerate yourself. You can, of course, use the book that will come out as a workbook companion to the many lives book, and it will be a book based on the dictations we have given over the past couple of years about the birth trauma of coming to this planet.

We see that there has been brought into the physical some extremely important tools that you who are the ascended master students can use to accelerate yourself in this coming year. Truly, it can be a great year for each of you individually when you keep in mind what I have said: Be mindful of the outer conditions and see that all of these outer conditions have only one purpose, and that is to rob you of your inner peace.

Make a determination not to let them take your inner peace away from you but to rise above them, to decide in every situation that my inner peace is more important to me than these outer conditions. Then, you will not only pass the initiations of 2018 individually, but you will also help to pull up the collective consciousness so that more and more people who do not have the outer teaching can pass those initiations. That will be the greatest service you can give to the planet in this coming year.

My gratitude, my beloved, for the service you have given in 2017, which has provided a major acceleration for the planet. My gratitude for your willingness to serve in this coming year as well.

 

Copyright © 2018 Kim Michaels

Feeling Good about Being on Earth

TOPICS: The desire for supernatural abilities – Doubting God’s existence – What if you had extra-ordinary abilities? – The purpose of dense-matter planets – Demonstrating an alternative – The what and the how – A self-centered altruistic desire – Feeling good about who you are – The initiation of using extra-ordinary abilities


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, December 3rd, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha and in the joy of the Buddha, I Am. Many may not have associated the Buddha with joy, seeing him as being more serious, sitting there, seeming aloof to the world and the people of the world. Of course, my beloved, if I were aloof to the people of the world, would I have come out of Nirvana to minister onto them? Would I have vowed to hold the flame of the Buddha, to hold space for earth, if I were aloof. Certainly not, and so I am not aloof but neither am I attached. The Middle Way is to be found, not necessarily between these extremes but beyond them.

It is a very difficult balance to find on a planet as dense and as dark as earth. Certainly, those of you who have come here as avatars have faced this challenge. All of us, who have come here as avatars, have faced this challenge of how you remain in the world but not of the world. Of course, all of us have had a period where we went into immersing ourselves in the world, identifying ourselves with the world, and why did we do this? We did this as an extension of the desire that brought us here originally. We came here to affect a positive change and help the earth rise above some of the manifestations that we clearly saw were not natural and did not belong on a natural planet.

The desire for supernatural abilities

This is what brought us here and therefore, as a result of this coming to the earth and feeling how our good intentions were rejected and put down, we then went into a reactionary pattern. In many cases, we became even more eager, even more attached, to doing something that could not be ignored, that could not be denied, either by the dark forces, the fallen beings, or by the people of earth—the original inhabitants. You see, my beloved, many of us, when we received that initial birth trauma, we built some kind of expectation that since the fallen beings and the people of earth had ignored us or put us down, we desired to have the ability, even a supernatural ability, to make some kind of manifestation that they could not ignore, that they could not deny.

You see even many spiritual people today who have this desire that somehow there should be some undeniable manifestation that would demonstrate the validity of the spiritual outlook on life and that there is a spiritual side to life. Many have a desire to attain some kind of clairvoyant or supernatural ability so they can do something that people cannot ignore, deny or explain away. Many religious people have the same desire, either for some kind of ability, speaking in tongues, healing (whatever it may be) or for the Christ to come back as some undeniable manifestation in the sky where nobody can deny that this is happening.

Doubting God’s existence

Over the ages, many people have asked: “Why doesn’t God prove that he exists, why doesn’t he remove the evil and darkness from the earth?” When they see that the darkness continues and God is seemingly not there and is seemingly aloof, then they begin to doubt whether there even is a God. This is, of course, when the fallen ones feel that they have truly accomplished some of their greatest works—when they have caused an avatar to doubt the existence of God. Truly, that is probably the lowest point you can sink to as an avatar who came here having some sense of the oneness of all life, came here in a desire to raise up all life. Now, you have come to the point where you doubt that there is any higher being, there is any higher purpose and there is any purpose for you coming here.

This is what they truly want to accomplish. They want to get us into that state, and we have all gone into it, as now several of my esteemed brothers have said. My beloved, I certainly went into it myself. I went also so low that those who have an idolatrous view of the Buddha would refuse to believe it. They would say that this cannot be the real Buddha speaking if he says that the Buddha ever went low, for surely he was born perfect. I was not born perfect, neither in my last embodiment nor in any previous embodiments. My beloved, I made the same mistakes that many of you have made.

What if you had extra-ordinary abilities?

I also had a desire for some kind of ability that would awaken people so that they could not deny that there is a spiritual side to life. I had to overcome that in my last embodiment. Indeed, the last initiation I had to face, as I was being tempted by the demons of Mara, was to actually use the ability of the mind, that I had attained, in my reaction to the demons of Mara. As a result of attaining that level of consciousness of Buddhahood, then I actually had certain abilities that I could have used in my reaction to the demons of Mara. The thing is, my beloved, what would have been the point? What would I have accomplished? What would have been accomplished for the ongoing progression of life by demonstrating this?

You need to consider this in yourselves if you can recognize that you have this desire to have some extraordinary ability. You need to consider what would actually be accomplished if you had the ability that you sometimes imagine yourself having. If you used it, what would actually be accomplished?

First of all, you need to recognize that there are some beings, some people, who would immediately deny the manifestation, even if they saw it with their own eyes. There were people who saw Jesus walk on water or who drank the wine he had precipitated from water, and they did not believe it. They did not believe what their own senses had experienced. After the experience had passed, their intellectual, analytical minds started doubting that this had actually happened. They started doubting that this was actually a sign of some spiritual mastery on Jesus’ part. They thought it was some kind of trickery. They thought it was some kind of trickery of the devil and therefore Jesus was not a true spiritual teacher, he was not the Messiah and so forth and so on. Of course, the fallen beings immediately tried to counteract this demonstration of a higher power by Jesus by making the people also believe that this was the dark forces and the devil who had tricked them or who had somehow taken over Jesus and performed these tricks.

If you transfer this to the modern age, even the materialists would immediately start doubting that this could have happened. Many of the materialists would say that even though people had seen this outer manifestation, it was simply their minds and the group mind that had tricked them into thinking they had seen this, but it was not actually real. You recognize, when you ponder this, that there is absolutely nothing that the outer mind (the carnal mind, the human mind, the intellectual, analytical, linear mind) cannot cast doubt upon.

The thing is, my beloved, you can never prove anything on a dense-matter, dense-consciousness planet as earth. Why is that? Because the primary function of a dense-matter planet is to give people an immersion experience where they can experience themselves as separate beings.

The purpose of dense-matter planets

In order to have that experience, you cannot have the frame of reference that you have on a natural planet where you have some sense of connection to something bigger than your current sense of self, you have some sense of the oneness of all life. This is not an intellectual understanding you have on a natural planet. It is an experience, an inner – what you today would call “intuitive” – experience, but which on a natural planet is seen as a natural experience. It is as natural as you opening your eyes and seeing the sun.

You cannot have this ability in order to have the immersion experience. Those people who are in the immersion phase, they do not have any sense of the oneness of all life. That is precisely why they do not have a frame of reference that allows them to have any undeniable sense that there is more to life than what they experience through the separate self. They cannot see what you have seen when you awaken to the spiritual side of life. My beloved, there is nothing you could say, nothing you could do that would give people in the immersion phase the experience of a higher reality that you have—and that many of you have come to take for granted, for you have had it so long and it seems to be so obvious to you.

Many of you have had this inner sense of a connection to something greater in this entire lifetime. Even as children you could not understand that other people did not have it. You have later in life sometimes wondered how it could be that you could tell somebody about the spiritual side of life and it seems so obvious to you, but they could not grasp it. It did not seem obvious to them, they felt threatened by it and felt they had to reject it.

Well, you understand, my beloved, that as long as someone is in the immersion phase, they have to reject it. Otherwise, they could not stay immersed, stay identified with the earth and the outer self. Naturally, we all know there are many people on earth who are not voluntarily staying in that immersion phase. They have been fooled, they have been manipulated by the fallen beings into these reactionary patterns that keep them immersed.

If you look at an ideal scenario, you could say that long ago all of the original inhabitants of the earth that are still in embodiment should actually have ascended based on an ideal scenario. Nevertheless, we also recognize that because of free will, an ideal scenario is just a guideline because free will must be allowed to outplay itself. In a sense, you could say that when a planet is created, when certain lifestreams are embodying for the first time on this planet, there may be an ideal scenario for how they could grow. Because of free will, this ideal scenario is not set in stone and it is not so that the ascended masters say that if the ideal scenario is not fulfilled, then something has gone horribly wrong on this planet.

The rest of this dictation is available in the book: Healing Your Spiritual Traumas.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

How Eastern Europe can be free of Russia

TOPICS: Alcoholism and other kinds of addiction – Seeing communism as an opportunity – Finding a life of contemplation – Binding the national demons from the communist era – The national demons of the fear of Russia – Forgiving Russia for your own sake – Russia will not be as aggressive again – The only way to be free of Russia – Holding the vision for your nation – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Elohim Astrea, December 3rd, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I am the Ascended Master Elohim Astrea. I come, first of all, in gratitude for your willingness to be here to give these decrees and invocations that have allowed me to release much light into Eastern Europe. As a result of your willingness, your openness, the qualities of your hearts and the amount of people that are here, I have decided to multiply the calls you have given during this conference with the factor of ten thousand. This would be not entirely equivalent to you having ten thousand people here but close to it.

Naturally, this is a dispensation. It is also a recognition of the value of you coming together and a show of our appreciation for when this happens. It also is a show of our love for the people of Eastern Europe, whom we truly desire to see set free from this burden that it was to be under this communist suppression for so long.

Alcoholism and other kinds of addiction

One of the areas that I wish to bring to your attention is an area that is close to my heart as Elohim of the Fourth Ray and that is, of course, all kinds of addictions, first of all to alcohol. You will notice, my beloved, that other masters have talked about what was suppressed during the communist age. As a result of all this suppression, there is, of course, this feeling that nothing really matters, that life does not have a purpose. There is a certain frustration, a certain pain.

People have a desire to just escape, and they cannot see any way to escape but to numb themselves so that they do not feel anything. So, they turn to alcohol or drugs or whatever it may be. Now, there are, of course, other forms of escapism. You can see that what actually has happened is that during these decades of the communist suppression, the primary addiction was, of course, to alcohol. Now, that the nations of Eastern Europe had been opened up more to have an influx of other ideas and a more materialistic lifestyle, there are, in fact, many people who have created a new kind of addiction where they are addicted to material goods, material possessions, money, property, nice things, whatever it may be. Although, this is not quite the same as a physical addiction, it is nevertheless a way to numb yourself and thereby escape the necessity to look into yourself.

Seeing communism as an opportunity

You see, my beloved, you could say that any situation you encounter on earth is an opportunity. Although most of you, who have grown up in Eastern Europe, have not been used to thinking about it this way, it could be valid to consider: “What opportunity was presented to us during the communist times?”

When you step back, you can recognize that there was a time where the earth was close to going into a self-destructive spiral and therefore it was decided by the ascended masters to allow fallen beings to embody on this planet. What was our purpose for allowing this? Well, it was simply to stir things up and to force the original inhabitants of the earth to confront certain issues that they had not been willing to confront. We have said before that the original inhabitants had created civilizations where the overall goal was harmony and the avoidance of conflict. This had caused them to create civilizations where all people had been brought up, we might say brainwashed or programmed, to be the same, to be similar.

These are not, mind you, the kind of civilizations you have seen under communism because the people did not feel suppressed by their leaders, by their government, by their system. Most of them felt very content with the very comfortable and also very affluent material life that they had. What this very comfortable lifestyle allowed people to do was to avoid looking at themselves, looking into their own psychology. That is why they were not growing individually and the societies were not growing collectively. One of the purposes of allowing fallen beings to be here was that they are so aggressive that they would do certain things that people simply could not ignore.

Again, what was the opportunity presented during communism times? Well, it was that there was such an oppressive regime that you could not ignore this. You could not ignore that you were oppressed and all people felt, in some sense, oppressed. Naturally, there is a broad range of consciousness but if we look at the more evolved people who lived under this oppressive regime, what was their opportunity? It was that they could not ignore that they were oppressed, they could not ignore that they had a tension. At the same time, they had no physical outlet, there was nothing they could really do to change the situation and so what was the opportunity left for them? If you have nowhere to go outside yourself, if you cannot change anything outside of yourself, well, you can look inside and you can change yourself.

Finding a life of contemplation

Indeed, there were people who did this. There were people who did make progress during the communist era by working with themselves, their own psychology. Some of you, who are here, were among them. Some of you are so young that you were not so greatly affected by it but you still came into embodiment with this drive to look at yourself, to make progress and to be willing to work with yourself. You can see that, even under the most oppressive regime, a regime may be able to control your actions somewhat (your outer situation), but it is very difficult for them to control your mind—if you are not buying into the propaganda promoted or spread by the regime.

Even people who have been in prison have managed to go into a state of inner growth. Of course, you can look at some of the monasteries that you have seen in the past, both in Europe and in the East, and you can see that the monks and nuns there are in some sense living like people do in a prison; they even live in a cell. You could see that if you can live a life of contemplation in a monastery, you can live a life of contemplation in a prison and you can live a life of contemplation in a communist nation.

Many of the people were able to do this, at least a certain percentage, but many more were not able to do this, were not willing to do this. Yet those who were the more evolved people had the inner tension and in order to avoid the inner tension, they then numbed themselves with alcohol and other things. Today, now that the outer oppression is not as severe, there are still some of these people who are caught in alcohol or drugs. Some of them have gone into numbing themselves by the materialistic pursuit of more and more material goods. These are the people that have a potential to help bring society forward. As part of the result of your calls during this conference, I have decided to release a certain portion of light from my retreat to cut free the people that I evaluate have the greatest potential to rise above their numbness and to therefore find a constructive role to play for the rest of this lifetime.

This is a great service to the individual, but it can also be a great service to society because more and more people can find a creative outlet and therefore make a contribution to bringing society forward.

Binding the national demons from the communist era

Another action I have decided to perform here as a result of your calls is that I am using my circle and sword to bind many of the national demons that were created during the communist era. I have already gone through each of the nations of Eastern Europe, and the national demons are slightly different from nation to nation. I have decided to bind the demons that were most oppressive to the individual nation at this time. Some of these demons have lost much of the power they had over people because people had freed themselves somewhat from the communist mindset. As we have pointed out to you, there are still certain things that people have not confronted, have not dealt with. Therefore, those things that have been mentioned in dictations by other masters, those are the demons that I have primarily bound, in order to, of course, give the people of these nations an opportunity to grow without being burdened by these demons that are constantly pulling them in the opposite direction.

There is, however, one more national demon that is present in all countries in Eastern Europe that we have not mentioned so far and that I have also bound in every nation. Now, you understand, of course, that when I say I have bound a certain demon, then that means that the demon that is there at the time has been bound, consumed, and taken. People can, of course, still, through their free will, begin to create a new collective entity that can eventually grow into the intensity of what we call a demon. This does not mean that this has been bound forever, which is why it is important for some of you to make calls on this on an ongoing bases.

The national demons of the fear of Russia

The demon I wish to bring to your attention is, of course, that every nation who was suppressed by communist Russia, starting with Stalinist Russia, has a national demon of the fear of what Russia might do. You can see very clearly that when Russia went into Ukraine and the Crimean peninsula, many of the nations in Eastern Europe instantly reacted with this fear-based reaction. For decades, they have felt relatively secure because it seemed like the Russian bear was asleep, but all of a sudden it seemed now that the Russian bear was on the loose again. They instantly went into a fear-based reaction, which, as we have pointed out, was not really quite rational because, after all, many of these nations are members of NATO and the principle is that if one is attacked, the others defend.

There was a certain irrationality but then, fear, my beloved, is never rational. Obviously, it is an understandable reaction. I have decided to bind these demons of fear so that the nations of Eastern Europe will get a sort of fresh start, a new page. Of course, people can still individually have fear in their auras, they can still have certain beliefs in their mental bodies. They can even have a certain sense of identity in the identity body where they identify themselves as people who have to somehow react to or distance themselves from Russia. They can recreate these national demons of fear and that is why your calls can have a great impact on preventing this. It is, of course, much easier for you to make calls on a very weak momentum of fear than it is when the fear has grown into a powerful demon that has power over people’s emotional bodies.

This is a great accomplishment for this conference, as a result of your calls, as a result of my acceleration and multiplication of your calls. It can really be a new start for the Eastern European nations where they truly can begin to embrace a more positive outlook on the future. They can come to the realization that they really want to be free of Russia and the old communist influence and therefore they need to be free of their fear of Russia. Of course, this means that they also have to forgive Russia and the Russian people as it says in the invocation and this is a topic I wish to talk about a little bit.

Forgiving Russia for your own sake

It is, of course, a very typical reaction for people on earth when they have been wronged by someone that they feel that they cannot forgive that someone until some condition has been fulfilled, until the people who have hurt them have fulfilled some kind of condition. You will see how most of the nations in Western Europe that were attacked by Nazi Germany have for the most part forgiven Germany. In other words, they do not associate modern-day Germany with Nazi Germany. The main reason for this is that Germany has been willing to acknowledge the mistakes of the Nazi era, the Holocaust and the war and have been willing to take some responsibility to process this internally. Therefore, they have, sort of, fulfilled the conditions that people had. They felt that because Germany had acknowledged this, then they could forgive and therefore they could disassociate Nazi Germany from modern Germany.

They did not hold modern Germany responsible for the Nazi era. This has to some degree been facilitated by the demonization of Hitler. He has been seen as the one who seduced Germany and the source of all this evil and so forth and so on. All this is not entirely constructive and correct, nevertheless it has facilitated that process of forgiveness.

Now, as we have said before, even though the Soviet Union collapsed, it was never so that Russia was defeated in some war and Russia never really accepted defeat, so it is not the same dynamic. Therefore, there are many people in Eastern Europe who feel that somehow Russia or the Russian people should be made to see what they have done to us, to feel responsible for all they have done to us, to say they are sorry, to ask for our forgiveness and then – if they are willing to do this – then we will forgive them.

Now, my beloved, given the atrocities that happened during fifty years of Soviet occupation and suppression, this is an understandable reaction. Again, we are not seeking to blame anyone, we are not blaming the Russian people or Russia for what happened during the communist era. We are not blaming anyone in Eastern Europe for reacting the way they do. It is, in fact, necessary for you (in order to move on from a difficult past) that you acknowledge in your mind what happened to you. If someone else violated or oppressed you, it is necessary that you acknowledge that this was wrong, they should not have done this, they were not allowed to do this according to this general humanitarian standard of how you treat other people.

It is necessary for the nations of Eastern Europe to openly acknowledge (and some of them have not done this to the necessary degree) that it was wrong of Stalinist Russia to occupy or suppress their nation. It was wrong of these henchmen of the Stalinist regime and the communist party, even those people in their own nations, to go out and arrest people, kill them, torture them, send them to concentration camps and so forth and so on. This was wrong. It was an inhuman, anti-humanitarian act. There is no question about it. It is necessary for you to come to that point where you recognize this because in your own mind, this is actually the only way you can move on and separate yourself, not so much from the action but from your own reaction to it.

You can recognize that the action should not have taken place. When you recognize that this violation should not have taken place, you can (at least the people who are most aware) take the next step. You can say: “This action caused a reaction in me, in us as a nation, in our national Psyche. Now, if the action should not have taken place, then in an ideal world, the reaction should not have taken place either. In other words, when we recognize that the action should not have taken place, we also see that our reaction should – ideally – not have taken place. The reaction is understandable, but in an ideal scenario, our reaction should have not taken place and as a result, we should not still be carrying with us that reaction.”

Russia will not be as aggressive again

Because, my beloved, communism has collapsed and your Nation in Eastern Europe is not under Soviet Communism, it has a greater state of freedom. Some of you are members of NATO and the EU. You have, in a physical way, moved away from Stalinist Russia. Stalinist Russia does no longer exist. You are not physically being oppressed right now. The action is no longer there, but the reaction in the individual and collective psyche is still there and that means you are not affected by the action anymore, but you are still affected by the reaction.

The question that needs to be asked here is: “Do we want to continue to be affected by the reaction to the communist era? Or will we come to a national awareness and make a conscious effort to let go of the reaction, to rise above the reaction, to remove it?” We have given you some other thoughts on how this can be done by changing society, but what I wish to bring up is one more thing. It is, again, understandable that many of the  people in Eastern Europe have a certain resentment or anger against Russia as a nation. Not necessarily as the people of Russia today, but still because of their fear that Russia could do something like that again, then, they feel they cannot forgive Russia until they are sure that Russia will not attack them or oppress them again.

You see, of course, that in Western Europe most nations feel relatively sure that Germany could never again create a situation like what happened in the Nazi era. If you look at Eastern Europe, there are many, many people who have an, often unspoken, fear that Russia could once again do what they did during the Stalinist era. This is partly because the Russian people have not acknowledged that this was wrong, that this should never have taken place, and have not, in any way, asked for any kind of forgiveness. So you are never sure how the Russian people will react.

What I am saying is that I have taken away the demons of fear. You are members of NATO, in the EU. The physical situation is different. What I also say is this: The situation in Russia is different. It is not necessarily that I can promise you that Russia will never take any form of aggressive action, but I can assure you, with absolute certainty, that Stalinist Russia will never be recreated. Russia will never again reach the level of aggressiveness that you saw in the past. It will not happen because the planet has simply moved beyond the point where this could happen. The collective consciousness in Russia has moved beyond the point where this could happen. Some may doubt this, but it is nevertheless the case. It is in large part caused by the many spiritual people in Russia who have raised their consciousness, including, of course, our students who have used our invocations and decrees that has created this shift that you could not go back.

The only way to be free of Russia

Now, we are looking at a situation where you recognize that you have a certain fear of what Russia might do. You recognize that you have a reaction from communist times and you are carrying this emotional, mental, identity level reaction with you and it is burdening you. The question is simply: “Do you want to move into a new era where you are not burdened by the communist past, you are not carrying it with you but you can embrace a new positive outlook on life and feel that your nation is free to evolve without any oppression from Russia?”

If you want this, you must realize that the only way to do this is to let go of your reaction from the past. The only way to let go of the reaction from the past is to forgive Russia and the Russian people unconditionally. You must overcome this tendency to wait for them to change before you will forgive. Why is this so, my beloved? Because if you are waiting for the Russians to change, you are still allowing them to oppress you, to hold you back. You have not freed yourself from influence from Russia.

Therefore, the question is very simple: “Do you want the progress of your nation to be dependent on the Russians?” Or do you want to be free to move forward as an independent, free nation that has a bright future ahead of you? If you want to move forward, you need to simply look at this and say: “We cannot wait for the Russians to change. Perhaps we don’t even have a right to demand that the Russians should change. Perhaps they are not capable, perhaps they are not willing. But whatever the case may be, we are not going to wait for someone else to change. We are going to change ourselves, we are going to move forward, we are going to accept that we have a clean white page and a new era. The golden age of our nation begins right now.”

Of course, this could be accomplished by a public debate about this, and it is possible that there are people in many nations who can be the forerunners for bringing these ideas out. Even if a certain number of people came to this conclusion individually, it would have a major impact on the nation. My beloved, if you do not fear something, then it is very unlikely that you will face that condition in the physical.

Holding the vision for your nation

These are things that you can hold the vision for, you can make the calls for. My beloved, just by you being here, anchoring this consciousness, realizing it, then you can truly have a major impact on your nation and the other nations of Eastern Europe if you are willing to make some calls for them. It can bring about a very gradual shift, where they begin to shift out of this stalemate many of them are in. They have made some progress but they cannot understand why they are not making more progress. They cannot, as you see in some nations such as Poland, understand why they are not equal to the West, why they do not have the affluence they see in the West, why they do not have the respect. They cannot understand why they have not overcome the setback of the communist era and caught up to where they should have been.

The reason for this is simple: They are still carrying the reaction in the national psyche and the individual psyche with them, so they have not freed themselves from the Soviet past, the communist past. How can you really expect that your physical situation would be at the level as if you had never been burdened by that past? As long as you are dragging that reaction with you, how can your physical situation catch up to where it ideally could have been?

It has been very important to anchor these ideas in the collective consciousness, to spread it out so that those who are the more sensitive, the more perceptive, people may be able to lock in to some of this. There is at least an opportunity that in the coming years and decades, many of the nations in Eastern Europe will begin to become more aware of this, to have more of a debate of how we can move forward. This can be a great, great service to these nations, for naturally, we desire to see the peoples of Eastern Europe be free of any burden from the past, as we desire to see people everywhere, including in Russia, be free of any burdens from their past.

I simply wish to express my deep gratitude and the deep gratitude of all ascended masters for this conference, for your service, for your calls, for your open hearts, and your willingness to be the broadcasting stations for these messages and these releases of light that we have performed. So with this, my gratitude and my love.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Being Free of Your Primal Self

TOPICS: Your selves are stuck in a specific perception – The creation of your first separate self – You have let other selves go – The self you had in your first embodiment – Letting go of the deeper self – The feeling of the primal self – Fallen beings aborting your mission – The shock of encountering resistance to change – Being born again in Christ – When the abnormal becomes normal – The shift in identification – When death becomes your ally – The true resurrection – Embracing death – Fulfilling your reason for coming to earth


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Jesus, December 3rd, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. I ask you to consider the many Christians who sit around the world on a Sunday morning worshiping in their sanctuaries. Many of them belong to a specific church and they believe that their church has the true or perhaps even the only true interpretation of my life.

Many of these Christians consider themselves to have a literal interpretation of the Bible. They claim that the way they interpret the scriptures is the literal way. Now, my beloved, I can in just a few sentences prove this claim wrong. You all know that there is a quote in the scriptures where I supposedly said: “He who is willing to save his life shall lose it but he who is willing to lose his life for my sake shall find true life, eternal life.” My beloved, if you claim to interpret the scriptures literally, the question is: “Why then haven’t you killed yourself?”

If you are still alive, then the simple truth is that you are not taking everything that was said in the Bible literally. If there is one statement that you do not take literally (because you have not lost your life in order to find this eternal life), then why is it that you do not take that statement literally? It is because you realize, of course, that it could not be meant to be taken literally. If there is one sentence that is not meant to be taken literally, then is it not possible that there might be others? Is it not even possible that all of my statements were never meant to be taken literally?

As is even demonstrated in the scriptures, I gave a lower teaching for the general public and a higher teaching for my own disciples. Is it that difficult to see that I gave teachings that can be understood at different levels because you are meant to use the teachings to increase your understanding, to raise your awareness? When you do so, you will understand deeper meanings behind my statements. Thus, those who are taking the Bible literally are not following the path, the Way, that I outlined. Is that so difficult to see, my beloved?

Your selves are stuck in a specific perception

I know, of course, that all of you can see this or you would not be in ascended master teachings. I am bringing it up because even those of you who are open to our teachings do indeed realize that there are certain elements of your consciousness that are taking certain things literally. I have talked about these selves that you have created in reaction to your experiences in this world. My beloved, such a self is in a sense stuck in the same state of consciousness that you see in many fundamentalist Christians.

The self was created for a specific purpose, and it can only look at life (or look at a specific aspect of life) the way it was created. It is like a machine that simply keeps repeating the same pattern over and over. The teaching we are giving here is, of course, not for beginners on the path, not even for beginners in ascended master teachings. It is given specifically for those who have risen to the higher levels. The teaching I will give in this release is specifically for people who have read the book we have given [My Lives with Lucifer, Satan, Hitler and Jesus] and who, therefore, are ready to deal with these initiations because you realize you are an avatar who came to earth. I am asking you, if you do not feel you are at this level, then you put this teaching aside and study some of the other teachings until you feel you are ready for it. Many of you are ready for it and that is why we will not hold back the teaching.

We have given you various teachings about the selves you have created, the aspects of the ego, the internal spirits. I have talked earlier this year about your modus operandi, how you look at the ascended masters. We have talked about how you look at the material world and these are all tools to help you uncover that you have created some kind of self inside of you that is still there, that you are still carrying with you. It is burdening you, holding you back in various ways. It may, for example, cause your thoughts to go into certain repetitive patterns. It may cause an emotional reaction where in certain situations you feel a certain reaction. It can be fear; it can be a sense of embarrassment or shame. It can be anger; it can be many other things. It is individual for each one, but the point is that you see there is a pattern here that is repeated. My beloved, notice, this: The Conscious You, the core of your being is a creative being.

It wants to continually move on and experience something new. That is why you came here in the first place. After having lived on natural planets for a long time, you desired to experience something new, something different. Again, nothing wrong with this. Curiosity may have killed the cat but you are not cats. Curiosity is perfectly natural for a being who is expanding its self-awareness. How else would you expand your self-awareness if you were not curious about what is outside your current sense of self?

You recognize here that the core of your being is curious, likes to move on, experience new things. This means that anytime you see that there is a pattern in your four lower bodies that repeats, then you know this is not the real you. You also know that it is holding you back and it is making the real you, perhaps, have a certain sense of frustration, feeling unfulfilled, feeling unhappy about being here.

The creation of your first separate self

Now, when I say this, we, of course, need to make a distinction. We need to ask ourselves: “If the Conscious You is pure awareness, can the Conscious You actually feel unhappy, angry, frustrated?” This is a question that does not have a straightforward, linear answer. The reason for this is that you have been in embodiment for a very long time and therefore you have created certain selves that are so subtle that you cannot at present tell the difference between the Conscious You and these selves.

That is why we have started out talking to you about certain selves that are at a more superficial level and that you can very easily see are related to specific situations or specific aspects of life. It is easier to see these more superficial selves and to identify them as a separate self, to realize this is not the real you. As we have previously given the teaching about the birth trauma that you received when you first came into embodiment on earth, we are now ready to give you the understanding that when you went through this birth trauma, you created a self. It really is not the basic way that you relate to the earth but the basic way that you related to the earth as a result of your trauma. In other words, in order to deal with the trauma, you created this first separate self. In a sense, we can say that what happened was that the sense of self you had before then, the sense of self you had created as you created your four lower bodies, it died as a result of the birth trauma.

Take note that we have said it before but I will summarize. In order to take embodiment on a dense-matter planet like earth for the first time, you created (with the awareness you had before you came here) your identity body, your mental body, your emotional body and then eventually the physical body [Meaning the mind associated with the physical body]. These three higher bodies were created based on the view of life on earth that you had before you had actually experienced life on earth. It was a somewhat theoretical self. Then, you came down with the best of intentions, with this self you had created that had some expectations about what you wanted to do and what you were likely to encounter, what might happen as a result of you being here. Then, you experienced the birth trauma of encountering the fallen beings, and the original self dies. A new self is created in response to the fallen beings, to conditions on earth. In a certain sense, it is true that the Conscious You cannot feel unhappy, frustrated or fulfilled when it realizes it is pure awareness. In pure awareness there are no negative feelings‚ there are none of what you call positive feelings on earth. In pure awareness you are simply observing. If you can center yourself in the pure awareness of the Conscious You, you can just observe earth. You are not evaluating, judging. There is no value judgment, there is no should or should not: You are just observing.

This is the state of consciousness demonstrated by the Buddha, as he made his final initiation where he was sitting in meditation under the Bo tree, and he was approached by the demons of Mara who attempted to get him to react to them in some way. He stayed non-attached, he stayed out of a reactionary pattern, by being in his pure awareness where he was not blind to what was happening on earth but he was just observing without reacting.

Now, of course my beloved, you are not here to sit under a tree and just observe. You are here to take part in life on earth. What do you need in order to take part in life? You need an identity body, a mental body, an emotional body and a physical body. As a result of that, you have a self and that means that you can step back from this self, go into the pure awareness of the Conscious You and only observe. This, of course, is not what you do in your practical everyday life. The moment your attention

is directed out towards actually engaging in life on this planet, you (as the Conscious You) are experiencing life through the self you have created. That is why the Conscious You can experience frustration, disappointment, a sense of being rejected.

From a theoretical point it is not the Conscious You. These feelings are not in the Conscious You but the Conscious You is experiencing life through this self. That is why it is such a deep sense of self that most people cannot see it. Even many people who have been of the path for some time cannot see it because it is really the basic self they created after they came here. It was the self that was born after the first self died. It is so ingrained, it is so deep, it is so subtle that you take it for granted. You think this is the only way to experience life on earth.

You have let other selves go

We have given you the concept of these more superficial selves that are related to a specific condition. The purpose is to help you see that you have already seen some of these selves. You have walked the spiritual path, even if you have walked it for a short time (and I am not here talking about finding these particular teachings because many of you have been on the path for many years before you found these teachings). If you have followed the path for some time, you have already seen some of these outer selves, you have separated yourself from them and you have let them go.

You are already familiar with the process. Once you start thinking about it and considering your path, you realize you have already (maybe without being consciously aware of it) let go of some of these selves. You are not reacting today the way you did before you found the spiritual path. There are some reactionary patterns that you have transcended, that you have left behind, and that is because you have overcome these outer selves. What I want to bring up here is that an outer self is an outer self. You may have an outer self that is related to how you deal with people who are angry at you. This is, of course, a more specific outer self than the self you created as a result of your birth trauma, but they are created in fundamentally the same way.

They are both based on an illusion and therefore the way to overcome them is really the same way. It is that you come to identify that there is an outer self and you make a choice that you no longer want to carry this with
you. Then, you can let it go. However when it comes to the cosmic birth trauma self that you created, we might call it the primal self, then this, of course, is more difficult to do because it is more subtle.

The self you had in your first embodiment

What does it actually mean when I say that you came down into embodiment with a self you had created before you had experienced earth, and that self dies and then you created another self? Well, what it means is, my beloved, that when the previous self died, you lost the frame of reference that this self could give you. In other words, the self with which you descended was created based on the perspective you had from a higher realm, based on your life on a natural planet. It was, of course, an incomplete self because it did not know what life here is like. What it did know was that there is an alternative to life on earth, there is a better form of life; there is something else. When you experienced the trauma and that self dies, you lose that frame of reference at least at the conscious level.

This means that you now begin to think or experience that the only way to look at life is the way you now look at life through this new self that was created, the primal self, that was created in reaction to your birth trauma and conditions on earth. Therefore, it is more difficult to identify this self than the more superficial selves. It will take more work for you, but we have given the teachings, we have given the tools. Mother Mary’s tool for getting in contact with your birth trauma is a magnificent tool for helping you gain some awareness, some greater awareness, of the self you created so that you can begin to separate yourself from it. You can, in a sense, begin to see the self from the outside instead of seeing life through that self, from inside the self.

The rest of this dictation is available in the book: Healing Your Spiritual Traumas.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Freeing Yourself from Impossible Desires

TOPICS: Relative self-esteem – Self-esteem and status – Contradiction in the word self-esteem – A spiritual form of self-esteem – Negative self-esteem – Seeking approval of fallen beings – The impossible quest – Fallen beings will never approve avatars – Your unrealistic expectations about earth – Your hopes for coming to earth – Expectations that block your ascension – Self-esteem comes from who you are – How to fulfill a desire


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Jesus, December 2, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ and I am here to give you some teachings about self-esteem that are specifically designed for those of you whom we have chosen to call avatars. We have chosen this name for a variety of reasons, as you have demonstrated by the fact that some of you have had a reaction to the word or the concept. Everything we do has the aim of raising people’s consciousness, and sometimes we must do this by being provocative, challenging some of the images and beliefs that people have. Indeed, you saw me do this many times when I walked the earth and encountered the scribes and the Pharisees and other closed-minded individuals and groups of people.

My beloved, truly, it is necessary that the nations that were under the communist yoke do something to increase the self-esteem of their people, but I wish to go beyond here and talk to those of you who have come to this earth for a particular purpose, not because you had to do so for karma or because your own planet ascended and you could not rise with it. You have come here for the particular purpose, in a broad sense, of being the open door, being an example, showing that there is an alternative to the consciousness that dominates this planet. When you came here, you may have had a certain intent, a certain goal, a certain sense of what you wanted to change on earth.

Relative self-esteem

What I desire you to recognize here is that when we talk about self-esteem in an outer way, for people in the world, it is, of course, very important that all people have a sense of self-esteem because they generally function better in their lives than if they have no or a very low sense of self-esteem. Now, in some way we could say that all people have self-esteem, it is just a matter of how they see the self, how they define the self. Do they define it in a positive way or a negative way? Nevertheless, what we can say about most people in the world is that they have a relative sense of self-esteem because it is related to something in this world. If you are an athlete who does the long jump, then your sense of self-esteem may be related to how far you can jump. If you are a businessman, your sense of self-esteem may be related to how much money you have or how much money you are making.

You see that many people in the world have created a relative sense of self where there is a scale related to some kind of performance in the world. Now, there is not necessarily anything wrong or bad about this. It is a necessary stage in the unfoldment of a being. We have said that one of the basic desires people have is to make an effort and receive some kind of positive outcome, some kind of reward for their effort. You can say that as an expression of this basic desire, you create the sense of self-esteem where there is a scale for your own performance. Naturally, the higher you can perform on that scale, the more sense of self-esteem you will have. This is what we might call a higher form of self-esteem, again in a worldly sense.

Now, there are other people who have a lower form of self-esteem where, instead of comparing their own performance to the goals they have set, they are always comparing themselves to others. Are they doing better or worse than other people? Do they have more or less than other people? This can still be seen as an expression of this basic desire to make an effort and to reap the rewards. Again, clearly a lower sense of self-esteem than when you are working on your own and comparing yourself only to yourself, but still not a destructive sense of self-esteem.

Self-esteem and status

Now then, you have another type of self-esteem that is not related to your performance but to your status in some human, artificially created hierarchy. You may have, for example, the sense that because you are the emperor or the king, you are superior to other people because of your position. You may have the sense that because you have some position in the state apparatus, you are superior to ordinary people. You see that this form of self-esteem is not tied to performance but to a certain position.

Now, in some cases, of course, it may require an effort to attain this position but the lowest level of this form of esteem is tied to a position that you have somehow gotten, either through inheritance, by claiming some kind of authority or by using force, deceit or whatever it may be. Once you have this status, you think that there is nothing that can challenge your status, that the people below you cannot challenge that status. You see that this form of self-esteem is the self-esteem of the fallen beings. They can, of course, also have a certain sense of self-esteem where being able to exercise great power gives them the self-esteem. Although this, in some sense, is tied to their performance, it is still, when your performance is measured on how well you can exercise power over others, clearly a lower source of self-esteem.

Contradiction in the word self-esteem

If we go beyond this level, we can see that when we talk about avatars, when we talk about spiritual people who are consciously walking a spiritual path (a true inner path towards their ascension), we need to take these considerations to a higher level. We need to ask ourselves if there is not a certain contradiction in the word “self-esteem.” Now, as Master MORE was talking about last night: “Can you really feel anger in a non-specific way, or do you need an object?” In the same way, you can say: “Can you really feel esteem for anything if you do not have an object that you are esteeming?”

What is self-esteem? Many people have not defined the word. They somehow think they know what it means. You are appreciating yourself. You think you are a good or capable person. You are feeling good about yourself, whatever it is. What is the self that is being esteemed? As spiritual people you can clearly see that for most people in the world, it is not

their inner beings, their Conscious Yous, their real beings that are being esteemed because their self-esteem is related to something in this world. Their inner being is not defined by anything in this world so when your self-esteem is related to anything in this world, it cannot be your true self. It can only be an outer self, an element of your outer self.

You may say, for example, the athlete who does the long jump, he has defined and created a self and when he performs well, this self feels good, feels capable, feels superior, feels whatever—but it is an outer self. Really, does it have any significance in a spiritual sense how far you can jump on the field? You see that so many other people out there have created these outer selves, these relative selves, selves that are related to a specific condition in the world. When they live up to that condition to some degree, then they can feel good about themselves and they can feel they have some value. They have some esteem in their own minds and perhaps even in the minds of others.

Naturally, we do not desire you who are direct students to be limited to this form of self-esteem. We desire you to reach a much higher level of self-esteem that truly comes from within and is not related to how you perform or what status you have on earth. Truly, when you consider the message of the new book of the contrast between a natural planet and earth, you can see that it really is not a very high form of self-esteem you can have if your self-esteem is related to anything on such a low planet.

A spiritual form of self-esteem

We desire you to go beyond this relative, worldly, outer self-esteem and gain a higher form of self-esteem. Now, it is natural that when you first find the spiritual path, you do not have a completely clear vision and understanding of what the goal of the path is and where it leads. In many cases, you may be more focused on the outer path than on the inner path. In many cases, spiritual students have created a different form of outer self. Instead of being related to something in the material world, it is related to how well they perform on the spiritual path as they understand it.

Now again, this is not particularly negative. It is just an expression of the fact that when you first find the spiritual path, you use this drive to make an effort and reap a reward to define what it means to be a good student, what it means to make progress on the path, what it means to make an effort to apply yourself. You use this to define a self and a way to evaluate where you are at in your performance, and then you can feel good about yourself or not so good about yourself according to this standard. This is, of course, a phase that you need to go through and then you transcend into a higher form of self-esteem.

Negative self-esteem

Before I talk about that, I want to talk about the fact that there are also people who have defined what I call a negative self and that leads them to have negative self-worth. In other words, you can have what we might call a positive sense of self where your performance can be higher or lower, but it is not so that you are a complete failure. On the other hand, you see, of course, in the world many people who have defined a negative sense of self where there is something wrong with them. It is not a matter of being higher or lower, it is a matter of being low or much lower.

One of the effects of a communist system is that many people have this negative sense of self-worth but it can only be bad or worse. Many Christians have had the same thing, feeling as sinners and therefore defining a negative sense of self. This may, again, have a certain scale where you can feel that you are a sinner, but some sinners are worse than others so maybe you are not quite as bad as those other people who are doing this or that. This is still very relative. You see examples of this in the world, but what I want to point out to you is that there are some of you who are avatars and spiritual people who also have, most often in past lives, defined these negative selves where you feel in some way bad about yourself. You feel that you have made a mistake in the past or that there is something wrong with you, and therefore you could not really, on that scale, go into the positive territory. You are always in the negative territory and it is just a matter of how low you are, how bad you feel about yourself.

Many of you have created these selves because you have been exposed to situations where you felt you had failed in your goals. In other words, you had a certain goal but you completely failed to attain that goal and therefore you decided that there was something inherently flawed or wrong about you. This then created these negative selves that cannot give you self-esteem but can only give you the opposite. There are, of course, many ways that you can create these negative selves, but what I really want to talk about is that in many cases, you have created these negative selves because you have interacted with fallen beings. Here is where you need to understand the dynamic between an avatar and a fallen being. Naturally, the new book gives a very, very good and detailed description about this, but it does not go so much into the deeper psychology, at least not in the aspect I want to talk about here.

The rest of this dictation is available in the book: Healing Your Spiritual Traumas.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Liberating women from within

TOPICS: Communism and self-esteem – Confusion in the collective psyche – Overcoming the lack of self-esteem – What kind of beings are we? – A universal approach to life – Eastern Europe at a crossroads – Women and communism – Men love absolutist systems – Debating the roles of women – Liberating women from within – A new form of democratic movement –


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Portia, December 2nd, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Portia. As you know, I am the Divine complement, the Divine consort, of Saint Germain. Thus, I come to give the Omega perspective of his address from this morning. What is another aspect that is supressed in a system like communism? Well, it is (as you, of course, can figure out from the choice of rosary that you have given): self-esteem.

What is the subconscious, the subliminal message that is sent to all people by the communist system? It is, of course, that the individual has no worth compared to the state, to the system itself.

This was brutally outpictured by Stalin who was willing to kill any individual. What Stalin did was to a large degree driven by his personal demons and his insatiable quest for power and his constant paranoia of fearing that his power could be challenged. This, by the way, is an inevitable companion of setting yourself up in a position like Stalin had done. He knew very well that he had taken power through force, and therefore he lived in constant fear that someone else would do to him what he had done to others. It can be no other way.

Communism and self-esteem

Yet the greater point I want to make here is that although Stalin’s brutal repression was not actually mandated or necessary based on the communist system or the communist philosophy, it is, as Saint German said, so that no people would freely and knowingly choose the communist system. Therefore, it always has to be forced upon them.

When you look at it from a greater perspective, there is, of course, a certain mindset behind it. What would be productive for the nations of Eastern Europe is, if they would begin to consider the universal elements that Saint Germain talked about, namely that there was a power elite behind the establishment of the Soviet Union and the communist system. This power elite had to force the people into submission and they used a certain state of consciousness to accomplish this.

One element of this consciousness is that the communist system, the communist doctrines, do raise up the state and the system to be superior to the individual. This, of course, is a characteristic you see in all of these systems and ideologies created by the fallen beings. The Catholic Church was also clearly more important than any individual, for, after all, any individual was simply a sinner by nature and therefore by nature, imperfect. The message that is programmed into the people who live under a communist system is that you have no inherent self-worth. Your self-worth is defined by or is defined in relation to the state, to the system.

If you are part of the system then you can gain a certain self-importance, a sense of self-importance. Now, we could argue that this is not true self-esteem because true self-esteem must come from within. Nevertheless, there are people in the communist system who gain this sense of self-importance by attaining a position in the system or maybe even by feeling that they are part of a great and powerful empire that is feared by other nations in the world.

This messenger, when he was young, living in Denmark, had a startling experience when he went to a performance in the theatre where a dance troupe from the Soviet Union came to his town of Denmark. These young people, many in their late teens, had come from various parts of the Soviet Empire and they were performing these traditional dances. What this messenger suddenly realized is that these young people were radiating a sense of superiority, because many of them had been brought up, had been programmed, to feel inherently superior to people living in the decadent West.

He actually realized that this kind of self-importance could cause these young people to be perfectly willing to kill people in the West in a war. He realized that they did not truly look upon him as a human being, or at least they looked upon him as inferior to themselves, as almost a non-human who could easily be killed for the sake of spreading this communist system. He saw that these people had been brainwashed to a degree that he had never experienced anyone being in the West. It actually scared him because he realized that there was no way to argue with this, there was no way to reason with it. There was no way to make these people see what had happened because they were not aware, of course, that they had been programmed to have this response.

Confusion in the collective psyche

You recognize that the communist system can have a dual effect. Those who accept, at least to some degree, the system, can build this sense of self-importance, this sense of being superior to those who are not in the system. They can even feel superior to their own family members who are not members of the party, or who are not believing communists. They certainly feel superior to those outside the communist system.

Now, naturally, there were more people in Russia who adopted this sense of superiority than there were in Eastern Europe, because clearly the nations of Eastern Europe experienced being suppressed by Russia. There was more of a tendency for the Russian people who were put in leadership positions, especially those who were meant to control these other Republics, that they developed this sense of superiority. There were still people in every nation of Eastern Europe who became part of the apparatus who developed this sense of superiority.

However, you have a majority of the people in Eastern Europe who did not develop this superiority because they did not buy into the system. They either did not believe in communism or they felt suppressed by the system. Therefore, even though in an outer way they complied with the system, they never fully accepted the system—they never believed. This meant that these people reacted in the other way, namely by feeling a lower sense of self-worth. They went into somewhat of a state of inferiority, of feeling that they were not important as individuals.

Now, my beloved, there is a certain confusion in the collective consciousness of Eastern Europe in relation to this. This comes in simply because many of the nations of Eastern Europe very well knew that before the war, and before the communist takeover of their country, they were more advanced, more progressive, more evolved than Russia. Many of the people who had interactions with Russians realised that most of the people in their own nations were actually at a higher level of consciousness, we might say a higher level of recognizing the common humanity than many among the Russian people. We are talking here about averages. Certainly, there were advanced people in Russia as well. But there were not as many at the start of the Second World War because those who had a higher level of awareness, and had recognized a higher level of humanity, had already then literally been exterminated by Stalin’s henchmen.

Many of the nations in Eastern Europe realized that they were not inferior to Russia; they were actually superior to Russia. After the communist takeover, they were faced with the brutal reality that these people and this nation, that they knew were in many ways inferior, now had control over their own nation. This created a certain confusion in the psyche of the nation of how this could happen.

You recognize that this confusion is still there to this day. It is not something that we really see an easy way for people to resolve through dialogue, but you, who are the spiritual people, can make calls on this, for the consuming and the binding of these national demons, national beasts that have been created as a result of this process. These demons are constantly beaming at the people in Eastern Europe that they are inferior, in one way or the other. You can call for them to be bound and taken by Astrea and this will be a great service to the nations of Eastern Europe. Of course, you can do the same if you are in Russia. You can call for these national demons of superiority and inferiority (because you have the same dynamic in Russia) to be bound and taken.

Naturally, there are many among the Russian people who have also felt inferior because they felt they had no worth to the system. Even in Russia there is a certain confusion: “How could we have this supposedly superior empire and yet the empire, the state put no value on me as an individual? So how could I at one point, on the one side, feel superior to those outside the Soviet Union while at the same time feeling inferior to the state that claims to be my own state?”

Overcoming the lack of self-esteem

What would be constructive was if the nations of Eastern Europe could continue the process of looking at what was actually suppressed during the communist era and then recognise: “Our self-esteem was supressed and how can we change this? How can we overcome this burden that many people still carry with them individually and that is certainly there in the national consciousness? Can we potentially step back, look at our country, look at our actions today, look at our attitudes? Can we discover that there are some actions we take today that are a result of our lack of self esteem?”

Now, one country that this messenger is familiar with is Poland. In the last several years, under a new government, they have made many statements and taken certain actions that are aimed at boosting the self-esteem of the Polish people in relation to Europe. However, if the Polish nation would be able to step back from this, they could realize that this is not truly a desire to raise up Poland to its rightful place in Europe. It springs from this national sense of inferiority that was instilled during communism, and it is simply a way, an attempt, to compensate for this.

Unfortunately, this attempt has little affect because the nations of Western Europe tend to look at what Poland is doing as immature, and in a sense they cannot quite understand why Poland is being so forceful about this. It does not have the effect that the Polish government desires, and the reason for this is, of course, that the Polish people can never gain self-esteem by being recognised by other nations. They can gain it only finding it within themselves, and this, of course, applies to every other people in Eastern Europe and the rest of the world.

What kind of beings are we?

The word “self-esteem” holds a key. Where can self-esteem come from? Well, only from the self—from within. This then, means that if the nations of Eastern Europe want to truly promote self-esteem among their people, they will have to do something that the West has not been willing to do. You have to recognize that many nations in the West are in a kind of vacuum, in a kind of stalemate and are in certain ways paralysed because they have not resolved the enigma presented by traditional Christianity and scientific materialism.

The enigma of what kind of beings are you? Are you created by a God who, for inscrutable reasons, created you as sinners or are you the result of a process of evolution? Naturally, this enigma is also present in most European nations where you had the Christian influence: in many nations, the Catholic influence, and in some, the Eastern orthodox, and the others primarily Protestant. You nevertheless still had the Christian influence of sinners and then you have communism, which takes an entirely materialistic view, and therefore states that you are not spiritual beings.

What the nations of Eastern Europe could do was to say: “Well, the West has so far been afraid to tackle this issue. We do not have to be held back by this, perhaps we can do what the West has not been willing to do and perhaps we have a greater impetus because we have been so supressed by the materialistic ideology of communism. Therefore, we need to step back from this and look at whether there is a different way to look at this question of what kind of beings we are than Christianity or materialism? Is there a universal alternative whereby we can resolve this enigma?

A universal approach to life

It will be quite possible to formulate such an alternative. It can be done in various ways, but certainly, in every nation in Eastern Europe and elsewhere, there are creative people who will be able to receive from the ascended masters, universal ideas adapted to each country and their culture that will help them actually establish and develop a new way to look at what kind of beings we are, what kind of purpose we have in life. Part of this is, of course, that we are beings who actually have self-awareness and because we have self-awareness, we can step outside our normal everyday self. We can consciously decide to change, to improve, to raise ourselves up so that we become more aware, more evolved beings than we were before.

This, of course, is also the only true way to develop people’s creativity so that they can bring forth new ideas for the nation. Creativity can only come from within, but if you do not know what is within you, how can you truly connect to it and bring it forth? It is quite possible to come up with a philosophy that gives you a more universal view of what kind of beings you are, what kind of potential you have. It therefore demonstrates that there is a need to understand human psychology, the very factors in psychology that are holding us back from realizing our potential. How we can actually help our own citizens and also our children from an early age, develop their inherent creative potential.

For some nations, this will be a difficult process. Poland is one of the nations where this will be most difficult because of the very strong Catholic influence. There is right now a virtual battle going on where it is a question of: “Should the Catholic church in Poland claim the same dominant position in society that the communist party apparatus had before the fall of communism?” There are many who are aware this would not be a step forward, but there are also many who are so trapped in this that they think that this would actually be the right way to go for the Polish nation. Many of the nations in Eastern Europe have become so secular that there is not really a strong movement to re-establish Christianity as a dominant force in society, and therefore they will find it easier to look for this more universal perspective.

Truly, can it really be said to be too much to ask that a nation that has been suppressed by this communist, atheist, materialist force for so many decades, would step back and look at what kind of view of human beings was presented by the communist system? Therefore, is it not obvious that since this view was programmed into us, all of us from childhood, that it is still there and we need to make a conscious effort to take a look at it and say: “Is this really the view of humanity that we want to carry with us into the future.” If it is not, then we need to develop a new view. Of course, again, if you truly want to be free of the communist past, how can you be free of that past if you do not examine the very view of yourselves that was programmed into you by communism and consciously make a decision of whether you want to continue looking at yourselves and each other this way or whether you want to develop a higher way.

Eastern Europe at a crossroads

What you will see as the spiritual people is that these ideas that we are presenting to you are not just coming from our perspective right now as we are telling you this. We have, ever since the fall of communism and even to some degree before, been sending these kind of ideas into the collective consciousness. They are already established in the identity, mental, emotional octaves. The reason we are telling you this in the physical is that right now we are at one of these crossroad points that Mother Mary talked about this summer. There is a potential that the Eastern European nations can go into being more aware of this, being more willing to debate this. That is why your calls and your awareness can have the maximum impact of bringing this into the physical. Many of the creative people in society will suddenly, without any outer reason that they can pinpoint, see this idea and they will see that it is obvious, it is self-evident, we need to debate this.

Women and communism

There is one other area that I wish to bring to your attention because you may say to yourself: “Well, which human characteristics have been suppressed by communism?” You could also ask: “Which humans have been supressed by communism?” There is one group of humans that have been suppressed more severely than any other, and it is women.

You must ask yourself honestly how the communist system looks at women. What was the image of women programmed into the collective and individual minds during the communist era? Then, you must examine: “Is this the image of women that we want to carry forward in our nation or do we want to find a different view?”

I can tell you with absolute certainty, my beloved, that no nation in Eastern Europe will be able to free itself from the communist past through the efforts of men alone. It cannot be done and the reason for this is very simple. Just look at the Soviet Union, look at the party leaders, how many women were among them? You can recognize just from this very simple, undeniable fact that the communist system was based on a systemic suppression of women.

Then, you can ask yourself why this was so? It was done for a very simple reason, that I know will be difficult to understand for secular people, but you, as the spiritual people, can at least know this. It is because a long time ago the fallen beings saw that it would be easier for them to manipulate men into going to war than to manipulate women into going to war. Therefore, they decided to create various systems that spoke to the superiority of men and therefore suppressed women.

Men love absolutist systems

Men are naturally a little bit stronger in the masculine, father element that is the outgoing and the desire to do something that has influence on society or the world. There is not inherently anything wrong with this, but when it becomes unbalanced, men can very easily be seduced into adopting the primary philosophy of the fallen beings that the ends can justify the means.

Therefore in order to establish a superior system (be it the Christian religion, the Muslim religion, the communist religion or whatever religion), it is justified to kill other human beings. Even if you take a secular view, it is not that difficult to see that the reason why the Soviet system had only male leaders was that there was something in the communist system that appeals to male psychology. It is not difficult to see that men can be more aggressive, more outgoing, more willing to suppress others even more willing to kill others. This can be seen throughout history.

This is not rocket science, as they say. It is just a matter of observing history and looking at it in a new way and recognizing that there must be something in male psychology that means that they can be seduced by these very aggressive, militant, absolutist systems that promise a better world but always somehow, even though supposedly everybody should want the better world produced by this system, still the system has to use violence to convince people they are getting a better world.

You can see very simply, my beloved, how the female psychology would look at this and it would say: “Well, if communism was really such a superior system, then everybody should want and it shouldn’t be necessary to use force to establish it.” Men cannot reason this way as long as they are unbalanced. They can, of course, when they achieve balance. If you had presented this argument to the Soviet leaders, they would have just swept it away as nonsense. Today, the nations of Eastern Europe are fully capable of recognising that the brutal suppression that they experienced from Russia was carried out by men, could only have been carried out by men. The reason for this is there are certain elements of male psychology that makes them vulnerable to being sucked into one of these systems. Of course, it could be necessary, then, to look at what elements are we carrying with us in the national psyche and what attitudes and subtle beliefs do men have that means that we are still carrying this with us?

Debating the roles of women

This can most likely be done by women, and that is why it is necessary for society to begin to debate the role of women. It is necessary to come to this brutal, frank open recognition that during the communist era, women were suppressed more than they ever should have been and it is necessary for our society to look at this and to make an effort to put it behind us. This, again, will require a process that has stages and can be done in different ways in different countries. Nevertheless, all countries need to go through this, of allowing women to have more of a say, of creating a situation where there is more open debate.

Again, you will see that generally women are more open to talking about issues and problems at the personal level than men are. There needs to be this new awareness that, to put it very simply, we cannot free ourselves from the communist past by the power of men alone. If we want to rise above the communist past, we need to give room so that the women can do this, can take our society into a new age, into a new way of looking at life. Women can be allowed to balance the unbalanced male propensities, especially towards violence, towards falling in love with ideas, towards having grandiose plans of doing important work in the world and being recognized by others.

Women do not need this when they are balanced, and therefore they can balance society when they are allowed to do so. You, as the spiritual people, can make the calls and hold the vision that women will be emboldened to step forward. I am, of course, telling you this because there are many, many women in Eastern Europe who are already prepared at the identity, mental and emotional levels, but they have not quite dared to bring this into their physical awareness and to act upon it.

These women can, by your calls, suddenly awaken and realize this is my time to step forward: “This is my time to speak out because we have a mission here. As women in a former communist country, we actually have an important and essential mission to take our country forward, to take our country away from that past that was so dominated by men where women were considered to be inferior, to be second-class citizens and where society did not value, and did not even understand, what women can add to society. We need to drive home this point that women have something of value to add to society and that a society cannot be balanced without equality among the sexes.”

There are some nations (Poland being one of them) that have this strong influence of the Catholic church, which of course has been putting down women longer than the communist systems have. There, you face an even greater challenge but, again, it can be necessary then to look at why is it that the Christian religion has promoted suppression of women? Of course, it goes back to Saint Augustine and this “brilliant” invention of the fallen beings that you are all sinners by nature and that the fall of man was caused by women and therefore women cannot be trusted… blah blah blah, blah blah blah! My beloved, it can be necessary to look at this and say: “This no longer has a place in our time. It is outdated, it is obselete, it is pathetic, it is out. WE DO NOT ACCEPT THIS VIEW OF WOMEN ANY MORE!”

Liberating women from within

What will this require? You see already in many nations, including in the Western nations, where women have been speaking out against this discrimination and the suppression and putting down of women. In many cases, they have done this from a position of feeling inferior or having low self-esteem. You see sometimes some very unbalanced expressions of this, including the feminist movement in many Western countries where they basically want to force themselves into the same positions as men. You see many women who have attempted to gain position in the business community by being more male than the men, more aggressive, more outgoing than the men. This is, of course, not what we are looking for. This would not balance society.

It actually requires that women will be willing to do what many women are already willing to do: look for this universal view of human beings. Go within themselves and find the true self-esteem from within where they are not speaking out from a position of inferiority, they are not seeking to compensate for their own feeling of inferiority. They have been willing to do what women have a much greater potential to do than men, namely examine themselves, their own feelings, their own psychology and say: “Why do I feel inferior to men? That feeling is inside of me. Yes I know it was put upon me from an outside force but why have I accepted it? Why do I still accept it? Why do I allow this feeling to be inside myself? If I really look at it, if I really process it, then I can come to the point where I recognize that regardless of the outer programming I am NOT inferior to anyone because I am actually more than a woman, I am a spiritual being. I am just expressing myself through a female body in this lifetime but I am a spiritual being and I have no reason to feel inferior to anyone”.

Once you establish that self-esteem in yourself (which of course applies to all of you as spiritual people if you are going to speak out in society), establish it from within, you are not coming out with this subconscious desire to compensate for your feeling of inferiority. You are not seeking validation from anyone.

My beloved, think about the irony of the women’s movement in the West. They have often sought to gain validation from men. My beloved, if there is any attempt, any activity on earth, that deserves to be called futile, it is to seek validation from the male ego. It is not the highest view of the feminist movement that you seek to come out with ideas and get them validated by men. It is a much higher potential that you go within, establish your true sense of self-worth and self-esteem and then you go out and you speak from the platform that you are not inferior to anyone. You are not superior either, but you have a realistic sense of who you are. You speak because you know that your ideas are right and they will carry weight in themselves. You actually know that there are some men who will recognize that these ideas are self-evident, they are obvious and therefore, as you continue to speak out, you will gradually build an understanding and a consensus.

Certainly, in the beginning you will encounter opposition from the male leaders of society but you do not need to change their minds, you just need to change the minds of a majority of the people in your society. Once you change the minds of the majority of the people, then you will either change the minds of the leaders or change the leaders. It can be no other way in a democratic society. The leaders will be an expression of the majority of the people, and therefore, if the majority of the people change their minds, then the leaders must follow.

A new form of democratic movement

You do not need to form a political movement in order to do this, you need to form a whole different kind of movement that first of all seeks to promote open debate, more so than seeking to promote particular political changes. In other words, instead of going directly to the political apparatus and demanding change, you approach it in a typical female way by talking directly to the people, building a new awareness, building a new consensus. Then, when the time is right, the political apparatus must follow suit or leave.

My beloved, I thank you for again being the loudspeakers to broadcast this message into the collective consciousness. This has already created an impetus that is beginning to roll through the nations of Eastern Europe, through the collective consciousness, awakening those who are most sensitive. As you make calls for these issues, certainly it will gain more momentum and although you may not see an effect of this within the next five minutes, I can assure you that you will see an effect of this in the future and in the not-so-distant future.

Therefore, again, you have my love. I have sometimes been called the Goddess of Justice and what is the ultimate justice on earth? It is that all people have that true self-esteem, self-worth, of knowing that you are sons and daughters of God, you are spiritual beings and that your worth, your value is not determined by any system on earth or by the opinions of people. It comes completely from within, it comes from you knowing who you are, accepting who you are and not letting any earthly force stand between you and your Source – your Higher Self. Thus, my gratitude and my love for you, each one of you personally and individually.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Transcending the suppression of creativity

TOPICS: Communism was forced upon the Russian people – Communism does not appeal to human nature – How the elite dominates – The psychological cost of submission –  The suppression of creativity – The creative elite – Why communism failed – Restoring the natural creativity – Creativity and business – Creativity and basic humanity – Suppressing Christ discernment – The end of the era of ideology – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain, December 2nd, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. It is my great joy to address you today, it is my great joy to see that you have been willing to come together in this place, in this part of the world that we, with a somewhat imprecise wording, can call Eastern Europe.

My beloved, what I wish to do with this address is that I wish to take, mentally, a step back, look at this area of Eastern Europe, look at this area that was under communism for those many years, whether the nations were part of the Soviet Union or the Warsaw Pact, and simply give you some thoughts and ideas of how I look at this part of the world and what could happen in the future, what could bring Eastern Europe closer to the golden age and into the golden age.

Communism was forced upon the Russian people

Let me begin by simply observing. We can observe that many of the nations, in fact most of the nations, in Eastern Europe have chosen to become part of the NATO alliance. Others have chosen to also become part of the EU and so what does this signal? Well, it signals in a certain way that you are saying that you want to be free of Russian dominance.

Naturally many of the nations, I could say all of the nations, who were dominated by the Soviet Union, were dominated involuntarily. They did not choose to voluntarily enter the Soviet Union or the Warsaw Pact but felt forced to do so partly because of Russia under Stalin but partly because they did not feel that there was any help forthcoming from the West. They felt they were, as the saying goes, “between a rock and a hard spot.” They saw no way to escape and therefore they chose to submit in order to maintain some kind of continuity of existence for their nation and the people in them.

The fact that these nations have chosen to draw a line by entering these alliances with the West, demonstrates that there is a certain desire to be free from this dominance that you naturally associate with Russia and the Russian people. However, I would like to take this a step further because one of the things that really could help Eastern Europe move into the golden age consciousness was to come to a greater analysis and understanding of what actually happened with the Soviet Union.

It is natural that if you are in Eastern Europe, you are feeling that communism was something that was forced upon you by Stalinist Russia. If you are willing to step back, you could begin to consider: “Was communism also forced upon the Russian people?” Then, you would, of course, as many people have realized already, see that it was indeed forced upon the Russian People. There was by no means a majority of the Russian people before The Bolshevik Revolution that wanted a communist nation. They wanted a better standard of living but there were very, very few people who actually believed that they could achieve this through communism.

Communism does not appeal to human nature

You can see that in just about every nation that has become communist, it has always been done through a violent revolution and the simple reason for this is, of course, that communism is not something that appeals to human nature. Therefore, it cannot really be brought through a free choice. It must be forced.

We can, of course, go into an analysis of the elements of the communist philosophy, the Marxist philosophy, and we can begin to look at these single elements and see what it is that goes against human nature, how it is using force. We have hinted at this but I do not wish to go into a deeper analysis of this here, although people who have the expertise could certainly do so, and it would be valuable to have a discussion, an open discussion, about this. What I wish to focus on is that if we step back even further, we can say that the real issue here is not actually communism. We can see that communism was simply a tool whereby a small elite suppressed, first the Russian nation and then many other nations. This then can lead us to consider: “Who are these people, who are these forces?”

Then, we can see (of course, you as the spiritual people) that these are the fallen beings but I wish to talk in more general, universal terms. I am, of course, not envisioning that the nations of Eastern Europe will begin to recognize officially ascended master teachings. As I have said earlier this year, it is possible to express many of our ideas in more universal terms. I do see that there are nations in Eastern Europe who could definitely begin to have a debate or have writers and journalists write about the fact that there always seems to be in history a tendency for a small elite to dominate the population. Then, of course, we can see that for a democratic society to function, we cannot allow a small elite to dominate the population. Then, we can begin to consider how a power elite can dominate the population. How is it possible that a few people, a small percentage of a population, can dominate the vast majority of the population?

How the elite dominates

This is when we can begin to see that they cannot do this entirely through force. You may say that Stalin had an entire apparatus that was willing to go out and hunt down and kill or take to Siberia anyone who opposed his rule. Yes, he did but how did he create this apparatus? Did he personally have the power to kill all of the people in his power apparatus if they did not obey him? Did he, with force, force them to do this?

Then, you will see that there never has been a leader who could rule the people through raw physical force. There has always been a certain mindset, a certain consciousness and the leader may in many cases not have been the originator of this mindset, this consciousness. He simply took advantage of it and used it to put himself into power.

You will see in Russia, of course, that Stalin was by no means an intellectual giant and that he did not create the mindset, the consciousness. Lenin was one of the architects, but, of course, going all the way back to Marx. You can see that whenever there is a dictatorial rule, or an elitist rule, there is some kind of overlay. It can be an ideology, it can be a religion, it can be other ways, but there is always a set of beliefs, a certain consciousness and there are some people who accept this consciousness and they make themselves tools for forcing this consciousness upon the rest of the population.

Again, it could be valuable to go into an analysis of what makes certain people accept this. What was the mechanism that caused, for example, a few people in, say the nation of Estonia, Poland or Romania, to make themselves part of the party apparatus and be willing to go out and actually arrest, execute, torture or export to Siberia their own countrymen? This would be a valuable analysis, but again I will not go into this here because I want to get to the real issue I want to bring up. Regardless of how much physical force that Stalin and his henchmen were applying, or were willing to apply, it was not the physical force alone that caused the suppression of the nations of Eastern Europe. It was that there came a point where the broader population accepted the inevitability of Soviet dominance and submitted themselves to it.

My beloved, it is not my intention here in any way to blame anyone for doing this. There was, in practical terms, no real way that any of the nations in Eastern Europe could have opposed Soviet dominance because the West was not ready to back them up. They did not want to go into a war with Russia and so there is no blame here. There is simply a realization of the fact that behind the Soviet dominance of Eastern Europe was a general tendency that goes beyond communism and is what I have called elitism. Behind elitism, and all the many examples we have seen of it throughout history and see today, there is a certain state of consciousness. There comes a point where the broader population submits to this state of consciousness.

The psychological cost of submission

You may say: “But many of us, when we lived under communism, we just submitted on the outer. We just did the practical things that we had to do in order to be able to live in our countries and we thought whatever we wanted to think inside of us.” Here is where you need to be more discerning. Many people who were under the communist yoke did, of course, think many things inside themselves that would not have been acceptable to the regime, to the party line. What I am pointing out to you is that you cannot physically submit to an external force without this having a psychological effect on you. It is not that you, in your mind, accept the doctrines of communism. It is a much more subtle level where there are certain psychological mechanisms that come into play. Again, there is no blame here.

What I want to get to is an understanding that human nature has a survival mechanism. There is a sense in most people that we need to physically survive as long as possible. They may not have a clear conscious idea of why, but this is what you popularly call an instinct. It is something programmed even into the physical body, but also the four lower bodies, that you need to survive. That is why there were people who were able to survive even the concentration camps, whether they were the Nazi camps or the Soviet camps, because there is this drive to survive. What you need to recognize here is that part of this survival mechanism allows you to submit yourself to certain outside, external circumstances that you normally would never accept but in order to physically survive, you submit yourself to these external circumstances.

Now again, no blame. This is simply a built-in mechanism that is programmed into your physical bodies. All I am asking here is that people will step back and say: “When our nation physically submitted itself to Soviet dominance, this was an expression of our basic survival mechanism. We had to do this, we did do this, but what we have so far not recognized is that in doing this there was a psychological price to pay. It was necessary for our physical survival but there was a psychological cost because in order to submit ourselves physically we had to suppress some of our inner psychological drives, desires and natural urges. One of the things that had to be suppressed was the built-in creativity.”

There were many others, including as we have already mentioned, this drive to do better and to see a direct reward for your efforts. This sense that life is an opportunity and there is something I am here to do, but I cannot do it because of these physical circumstances. Now, it is not that this is necessarily so absolutely terrible or so absolutely only a phenomenon you find in the communist countries. In many nations you have had situations where people have had to suppress some of their inner desires or their higher desires because they did not have the outer conditions. Poverty, for example, is one of the most powerful and insidious ways to suppress people. It is actually, in a psychological sense, worse than the suppression of communism and the threat of being killed.

The suppression of creativity

All I am pointing out here is that all people, all nations, can have these periods where there are certain physical, outer conditions that means people have to set aside their inner desires, their drives, their feelings of what life should be about. It could be a major step forward for the nations of Eastern Europe if this could be recognized and if those who are the most creative people would begin to debate this, to write about it, to think about it, to analyse what actually happened: “What was it that we suppressed in ourselves as a people during those fifty plus years of Soviet occupation?”

It would be very valuable if the most creative people in Russia would debate the same thing for the nation of Russia, but now we are talking Eastern Europe, so the primary thing that I wish to address here is that when you physically submit yourself to a repressive regime, like Stalin’s communism, you are saying subconsciously: “My physical survival is more important than my creative expression so since the government, the system, that I am living under does not allow any creative expression, I have to suppress my creative drive.”

Do all people have a creative drive? Well, no, not in the sense I am using the word “creative drive” here. There is in all countries a certain part of the population who simply want to live a comfortable, secure life, however they see and define it according to their background and culture. You can look at each nation in Eastern Europe and you can see that there was a certain percentage of the population who simply wanted security, they wanted a safe lifestyle. They were the ones that would most readily submit themselves to the communist rule.

In some cases, the communist rule was not so much worse than what they had before. Nevertheless, there is a certain percentage of the population (and it varies from nation to nation and so I will not put a figure on it) that really do not have a creative drive. They just want to have what they consider a comfortable living and then they want to maintain status quo. Maintaining status quo is more important to them than actually improving their lives.

Now, if you look at a society, you will see that these kind of people (with this attitude) can be found at all levels of society. We are not talking about here that these are the poorest or the workers. You can find people among the rich people or the political elite that are exactly like this: Status quo is more important than improvement because you know what you have, and what you might get instead could potentially be worse than what you have. That is how these people feel and that is why I say, they have no creative drive.

In every nation, there is a certain percentage of the population and in most of the nations of Eastern Europe it was (at the time of the communist takeover) the majority. These are the people who have the basic creative drive where you are willing to make an effort as long as you see that when you work harder you will get a bigger reward. If you make an effort and you are rewarded, then you are willing to make that effort, even make a greater effort. For most of these people this does not mean that they will go on making an effort indefinitely and therefore end up being billionaires. It means that they are willing to work to have a better life than their parents had but there will usually come a time where they feel: “Now, we have achieved our goals and our dreams and now we want to be comfortable after this.”

The creative elite

Then, there is a certain part of the population that have a stronger drive. This is usually a smaller percentage. They have a stronger creative drive that is still centred around effort and reward. They want to make an effort and they want to get a reward and there is really no end to how much of an effort they are willing to make if they think the reward is big enough. These are the people that in a Western country you see become the financial, economic elite, the business elite. They are the ones who in the extreme end up being like Bill Gates or John D. Rockefellers who expand their business indefinitely and never seem to get enough. This is still an expression of the creative drive. It is, of course, unbalanced but this is still the basic creative drive: make an effort; get a reward.

These kind of people were, of course, completely suppressed during communism unless they went into the party apparatus. Then, they could get somewhat of a reward where they could get either better material conditions or they could get a sense of power. You need to recognize that for some of these people, their creative drive has become unbalanced to the point where they can actually have a fulfilment of their creative drive by having a sense of power. This is what caused some people to then not only submit to the political apparatus but become part of it.

What you now have left is what you, in a certain sense, could say are the real creative people, the people who have the highest form of creative drive, which is that they have a desire to express creativity but it is not completely self-centred. They realize that creativity is about bringing forth new ideas that help society evolve and grow. These, of course, were the people where most of them were severely suppressed or even killed or deported during communist rule. Communism has no need for such people unless, of course, they in rare instances are willing to submit themselves and create the kind of art that the system can approve of. In most cases, the people who make this kind of art are not the really creative people, they are people who simply see another way to take advantage of the system and get a more free lifestyle by doing the kind of paintings that the party wants to have done, or by doing sculptures of Lenin in the way that the party can approve of.

What I am talking about here is the real creative people who can very easily take their creativity to the point where it is not self-centred. They are not doing it to make money, they are not doing it to become famous, at least not exclusively. They are doing it because this is an expression of who they are. The reason why this new invocation to Astrea calls for the cutting free of the creative people is that these are the people who drive a society forward.

When I talk about creative people, you might in your mind’s eye use the stereotypical image of a painter who is standing there with his palette and painting on a canvas while having long hair and beard and a somewhat Bohemic style of dress, or a sculptor who is chiselling away at a block of rock. This is not what I am talking about. There are, in fact, painters and sculptors who are not particularly creative. What I am talking about are people who in some cases are dissatisfied with status quo but in other cases they are not even driven by dissatisfaction. They simply have this inner drive to always improve conditions, to always do things better, to look at any aspect of life and say: “How could we improve this?”

To give you a very, very basic example of this, my beloved, there was a person who came up with the idea of toilet paper. It was a creative expression because it greatly improved upon what people did before. You see that many of the everyday things that you take for granted have been brought forth through a creative effort. Someone looked at a particular condition (that the vast majority of the population took for granted and did not think could be changed or needed to be changed) and this person said: “Why are we doing things this way, isn’t there a better way to do this?” Then, that person created what is the essence of creativity: an opening in the mind, a stillness in the mind. The person could then tune in to the realm of the ascended masters and receive an idea from our realm of how things could be improved. This, my beloved, is the essence of creativity.

Why communism failed

Now, most of the people who have done this throughout history have not been aware of our existence and I am not saying, again, that societies or creative people today need to be aware of our existence. You can, of course, become more of an open door for new ideas if you are aware of our existence and willing to tune in to us consciously. Nevertheless, what I am talking about is that it would be a great, a decisive step forward if the nations of Eastern Europe would begin to look at this and say: “What actually happened, what was it that was suppressed during the communist era?” Of course, one of the things that was suppressed is the basic creative drive to make an effort and see a reward, but more importantly, it was the higher creative drive of wanting to improve certain conditions.

Do you realize, my beloved, that we could say (in a certain way, from a certain perspective) that what caused the collapse of the Soviet Union was precisely the suppression of this higher creative drive? There was always a status quo approved by the party and it was always assumed that the status quo, approved or defined by the party, was the highest way or at least the way things should be. Once you have created this from the party (that here is the status quo, this is how we do things, this is what we can have in a communist society), then what happens automatically? Well, the people who live in that society, they are suppressing their creative drive so nobody considers: “Why are we doing things this way, was there a better way to do things?”

Those of you who have travelled to various countries that were part of the Soviet Union or the Warsaw Pact will have seen, as you can see here in Estonia, these apartment buildings built out of concrete, grey-brown concrete. If you have been inside of them, you will know that they are very poorly built, that there is really no sound insulation between the apartments. You can hear what those above you and below you are doing, even what they are thinking. This, of course, is part of what the party wanted because they wanted people to feel that even when they were in their own homes, somebody was listening. They were not free to express themselves. You will see that this kind of apartment building is found throughput the Soviet Union and Russia.

Again, you can you say that when these buildings were built, they were in some way an improvement over what people had before, but the party defined that this is considered a suitable dwelling for the workers of the Soviet Empire. Therefore, there were no creative people who used their resources to say: “Could we create a better way of living for our people, could we improve upon this?” Instead, you saw people who felt lucky and grateful that they even got an apartment, sometimes having to even bow to the local party leader to even get a place to live. They lived in these apartments for thirty, forty, fifty years without even considering that this could be improved upon. There are, of course, thousands and thousands of other examples throughout society where you see that there was a certain design created and that design was just repeated and maintained over and over again. Whereas if you look at the West, where there was greater freedom of creative ideas, you will see that the very same things were improved upon greatly in that timeframe, simply because there was room for people’s natural creativity to be expressed. ¨

Restoring the natural creativity

Where I am going with this is, of course, that it would not be so difficult for the nations of Eastern Europe to make this switch in the mind and realize: “We have in an outer way signalled that we want to distance ourselves from what was forced upon us during Soviet communism.” But it would be a great step forward if you could realize: “This was not really forced upon us by Russia, and especially not by the Russian people, because they were simply suffering under that same yoke of a power elite. But the power elite could only suppress people through a certain mindset and this mindset caused the suppression of people’s natural creativity. If we truly want to leave the Soviet past behind us, it is absolutely necessary that we make a conscious, determined effort to restore creativity, the natural creativity that is in all people. That means we must look at our society, we must look at the political apparatus, we must look at our economy and businesses and how they function, we must look the educational system from the university level to the kindergarten level. We must look at the media and we must simply make a determined, conscious effort to restore and encourage creativity.

There are still many nations of Eastern Europe, and as you know Estonia is only one of them, where the school system is very much still affected by Soviet times. You have to learn facts, and facts and memorize and this was considered a sign of intelligence. Well, it may be a sign of intelligence but it is not a sign of creativity. You have a certain percentage of the students who, already in their school years, learn to suppress their creativity in order to fit into the school system and get good grades. Well, my beloved, why would a nation uphold a school system like this if it wants to distance itself from the Soviet past? It makes no sense. This is just one example but many, many other examples can be found.

How do you look at government? In many of the Eastern European nations there are people in government, who are in government today, but they were also in government or bureaucratic positions during the communist times. They are still there. Well, my beloved they are not openly communist anymore, but that is because they have no advantage of it. They are what you might call not truly idealists in any way; they are bureaucrats, they are politicians who do this for a living. This is their way of making a living and they are willing to adapt to whatever system is there. If it is communism, they will adapt and say and do the right things to fit into that system. If communism falls, they will do or say the right things to maintain their positions.

What you need to recognize is that many of these people have exactly the same mindset today as they had during communist times, and just one example of this is that they look at the people in a certain way. They look at: “Maybe we now have a democracy and maybe the people are allowed to vote but the people are not able, they are not capable of making decisions about society. They simply don’t know, they need to be ruled.” This is, again, the kind of mindset that wants to suppress creativity because the bureaucrats and the politicians who have this attitude, they are not creative people. Therefore, they are per definition wanting to maintain status quo so they can maintain their position. This means they are afraid of creative people, for they can do something unpredictable and that is a threat to status quo. Many of these people actually have a negative attitude towards “the people.” This, of course, is not the golden age consciousness, it cannot bring a society into the golden age but likewise it cannot free that society from the Soviet-dominated past.

Likewise, you have people in the media who have not shed the attitude that the people are only supposed to know certain things, the things that the media elite judges is for their own good. Do you have a truly free press in Eastern Europe? That is a question to debate. Of course, it would be a question to debate in most Western countries as well, but that is beside the point for now.

Creativity and business

Again, you can look at the business people of today in Eastern Europe, and you can see that there is actually a certain percentage of truly creative people who have gone into the business world and it is for a simple reason. When communism fell, the creative people looked for a creative outlet. They looked for the area of society where there is the most room for improvement, for doing things in new ways. They could see that it was not in the educational system, it was not in the government, it was not in the bureaucracy, it was not truly in the media (although to some degree there was room there), but it was in business. So, many creative people went into business.

Unfortunately, what has happened is that many of these people have been seduced by the business philosophy that has come to dominate the West. This means that they have become self-centred and self-focused where they are only concerned about making as much money as possible for themselves and their company. This is partly because they do not see how they can take their business knowledge and creativity and make it for the benefit of society because there is not that openness. In some cases, they have not reached that level of personal development where they can take their creativity to an altruistic level.

In most Eastern European nations, you have a small group of business people who have gone into business whole-heartedly, who have applied all of the creativity they had, all the drive they had. Some have been driven more by the desire for a reward than the desire to be creative. Right now, they are at the point where you have a business community that has grown but nobody can really see (or very few people can see) how can you take the growth in the business community and apply it to society so that other areas of society could grow also.

How could you take the creativity that has been developed in the business world, and take these people and put them in positions where they could again express their creativity in a way that was for the benefit of society? This would be a very important topic to debate: “How can we do this? How can we integrate the creativity in the business world in other areas of society so that those areas can grow as much as the business segment has grown?”

Now of course, in this context it would also be absolutely valuable if there could be a more open debate about: “How do we actually want to have the business world function in Eastern Europe? In other words, it is fine that we want to distance ourselves from communism but does that path mean that we have to become capitalists in an ultimate sense? Does that mean we have to become mini United States where capitalism rules everything? Or can we find a more humanitarian form of a free economy where it isn’t just a matter of profit, and where it isn’t that we allow a small group of people to now become a power elite through the business world so that they in a sense become the next power elite ruling society, replacing the communist party elite that used to rule us before.”

Creativity and basic humanity

In that respect you may look to, for example, the Scandinavian countries where you have a certain free enterprise model but also have a certain welfare society based on the sense that we need to raise up all people in society. Here is where, again, there could be an area that needs to be debated. If you look to the Scandinavian countries and ask yourself how they have created the welfare society, it is because there are many people in those countries who have a recognition of what we talked about earlier this year, namely that all people have a basic humanity. When you connect to the basic humanity in yourself, you can connect to the basic humanity in others.

Therefore, you can see that the ultimate expression of creativity is not that you are being creative in order to enrich yourself or in order to make yourself famous or in order to make yourself feel better than others. The ultimate expression of creativity is that you are seeking to raise up your entire society, raise up all life. This gives a certain sense (in these countries that have this) that: “We cannot allow people in our country to live in poverty or have no health care or whatever the issue may be.”

There is a desire, a social awareness, that we need to raise up all, and this is where (when you look at the Scandinavian model) you could actually, from a certain perspective, say that naturally not everything that was said in the communist philosophy was false or untrue. There were certain aspects of communist philosophy that appeal to people, for example, the dream of a more equal society where people have equal opportunity, where they were working together.  You will see that communism set up certain ideals that were actually an expression of what I call the basic humanity. When you also look honestly at communist societies, you will see that no communist society has actually manifested those ideals—on the contrary. Therefore, you could look to Scandinavia and see that in these particular areas, Scandinavia has actually realized the ideals that were espoused by communism. They were, however, not communist, Marxist ideals. They were universal humanitarian ideals.

Then, you need to look at your own societies and you need to recognize a very, very important thing here. I have said that communism suppressed creativity but communism also suppressed the basic humanity, the sense of basic humanity. First of all, it inserted the element of fear and, second of all, the suspicion, the distrust. Whom can you trust? What can you say to somebody you don’t know, for they might report you to the party elite? There might be a knock on your door at four o’clock in the morning. So you have a situation where many people dared not talk openly, except maybe with their family members, but many more people decided that there were certain things that they never even talked about with anybody. When you have a society based on fear, based on this basic survival mechanism, then you cannot have the sense of basic humanity that connects people.

Suppressing Christ discernment

You may say that there can be a certain common desire to help each other and stick together, because you have an oppressor and you are helping each other get along in society. This is not the same as a basic humanity because the basic humanity is a raising of awareness. You begin to look beyond your narrow self -interest and recognize that all people have something in common and that behind all the divisions that you see on earth, there is oneness, as we have talked about many times. The Alpha and Omega, you might say, is that the Alpha is the creativity, the reaching up for higher ideas, and that was suppressed by suppressing creativity. The Omega is the sense of unity and oneness on a horizontal level between people here on earth, and that was equally suppressed by communism.

When you have recognized this, you can recognize that the Father and the Mother element are two sides of the coin but each of them can become unbalanced. What balances them is the element of the Son, the Christ Consciousness. Again, it is not necessary that the Eastern European nations begin to recognize the Christ Consciousness, but it could be very valuable if they would recognize that the most creative people have the ability to sense inside themselves what is right and not right, what is valid and not valid, what is a higher truth and a lower truth. Many people, of course, had this during communist times in the sense that they clearly sensed that there was something wrong with communism and something wrong with the way society was functioning. They were longing for an improvement, longing for freedom.

You could realize today that one of the most important aspects of bringing society forward is to allow people to express this inner sense of what needs to change. It is not necessarily a matter of what is right and wrong, but it is a matter of the sense that here is something that needs to change. “We cannot continue doing things the way we have always been doing them. We need to come up higher, have a greater awareness and we need to improve.” This, my beloved, is the element of the Christ but it does not have to be described that way.

The end of the era of ideology

It can simply be said that people have a sense of what is right, what is creative, what needs to change and this needs to be acknowledged. This is where, as we also say in the invocation, you can come to this point where you can recognize that the collapse of the Soviet Union signalled the end of the era of ideology—and I mean ideology in a broad way.

It can be political ideology, it can be Catholic Christianity or Protestant Christianity and it can be scientific materialism. It signalled the end of the era where you allow a small elite in society to define a thought system, an ideological system, that says: “This is how the universe works and because of this, here is how people should behave and how our society should be organized.” Instead, you can embrace a new approach where you say: “Instead of having an idea of how the universe should work, let us look at how it actually works. Instead of having an ideology that defines how people should behave, let us find those people who have an inner sense of what is the higher way and let it come from within the people instead of being forced upon them by an external authority.”

My beloved, if there was one lesson that the Eastern European nations could learn from fifty years of Soviet suppression, would it not be that you have had enough of being suppressed by an external force? Well, then recognize that an external force is a state of consciousness that tells you what you should do and therefore attempts to make you overrule or ignore your inner sense of who you are and how you want to express yourself.

In other words, Eastern Europe could, within a matter of decades, make a shift from being a region where there was no room for creativity to becoming a region where there is much room for creativity. This would mean more progress than could be achieved in any other way. It would mean that Eastern Europe could quickly catch up to where they would have been if they had not been suppressed by Soviet communism. It would mean that Eastern Europe could actually leap ahead of many Western European nations where they are not able to make this shift. Of course, some Western nations are in the process of making this shift and will make this shift but there are nations in Eastern Europe who could very quickly go beyond some of the Western nations and manifest a much more advanced society so you no longer need to feel that you are behind.

Why are you behind the West? Because there has not been room for creativity. How do you get ahead of the West? By making room for creativity. It is really that simple.

I thank you, who are here, for being willing to be the electrodes for radiating this into the collective consciousness of Eastern Europe. It has gone far and wide, it has awakened people who were on the brink of awakening but could not really make that leap. There will be a new awareness, a new sense of opportunity, among some of these creative people who could not make it on their own. With my release of light and your calls, they can make it and begin to find their right places where they can express who they really are.

Of course, we look to you, who are the spiritual people, to also express who you are and to find out: “Where is my place, where is the place where I can express my built-in, my inherent creative drive?” Because, my beloved, why are you here? Why are you spiritual people? Why are you open to a spiritual teaching? It is because you are creative people. You may never have had a desire to be a painter, a sculptor, an actor or whatever but you have a desire to understand new ideas or you would not be here, and that is the higher definition of creativity.

With this, I thank you for enduring a long release. It has been very valuable for me in my plans for the Golden Age, and therefore, you have my gratitude and my love.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Overcoming Anger Against Yourself

TOPICS: The anger of the fallen beings – Anger starts in the identity body – The calculated anger of the fallen beings – Anger against the Mother realm – Verbalizing who you are – Feeling and co-creating – What do you take seriously? – Being hard on yourself – Stopping the downward spiral – Anger cannot exist on its own – Reasoning about anger – Exercise for dissolving anger – The missionary syndrome – Having no regrets – Never a lost opportunity – Master MORE does not take himself too seriously


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master MORE, December 1st, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master MORE, and I am the ultimate way to overcome the consciousness of lack. By tuning in to my flame, you can know that there is no lack in my Being, there is no lack in my flame. Therefore, when you allow yourself to receive what I am more than willing to give you, there is no lack in you.

You are not an imperfect being! What have all of the systems that you see on this earth been programming into the collective mind now for eons of time? It is that human beings are inherently flawed or imperfect. This was, if you look at it honestly, the message behind Marxism and Communism, as it was the message behind the Catholic Church and all of the Christian churches building upon that foundation. You are sinners by nature, you are inherently limited and where does this consciousness come from?

The anger of the fallen beings

Well, it comes, of course, from the fallen beings who have a (one might say) desperate need to feel superior to the people that they find themselves embodying amongst, much to their displeasure. They believe earth is such a low planet that they should not even have to be here. They should be on a much higher planet, a much bigger planet, where they could have a greater sense of power.

They feel that they have been degraded by coming to this planet. Therefore, many of them have a very deep-seated anger against the human beings that are on this planet, both the original inhabitants and those avatars who have dared to come here and embody and challenge their reign. You cannot explain this anger (which you clearly see in history, if you are willing to look) through any of these traditional thought systems. Why is that my beloved? Because the thought systems created by the fallen beings have one overriding need, plan or agenda and it is to hide the existence of the fallen beings. Therefore, of course, they cannot explain that there is such anger. They either leave it unexplained or they leave it up to some never really clearly stated ideas that this or that person was particularly evil and so forth and so on.

Anger starts in the identity body

The reality is, of course, that the fallen beings have a very deep-seated, one might say existential, anger against human beings. They will do things to hurt, damage and eradicate human beings that are irrational, illogical, as all anger really is irrational and illogical. Anger is an emotion but anger is more than just a feeling, it is more than something in the emotional body. This has only been understood by very, very few people who have studied psychology.

The reality is that anger actually starts in the identity body. The fallen beings have in their identity bodies an anger against God. This is really (when you think about it) partly an anger against the external God that they have created, but it is more than that, it is actually an anger against themselves. After all, even though they have fallen, they started out as extensions of the Creators’ being, as all of us have. There is an anger at the identity level, there is a certain intricate mental pattern that justifies this anger and gives it a certain direction. There is, of course, the emotional pattern, which often causes people to do things in anger that they never would have done if they were able to think more rationally or clearly about it.

You could say that for most of the human beings and the avatars on this planet, anger is mainly an emotional phenomenon but for the fallen beings it is more than that. That is why you can see that if you analyze the psychology of people like Hitler, Lenin, Stalin, Mao and all of these dictators you have seen in history, their anger is not purely emotional. They have a deeper anger at the mental and identity level. It is something that they often cannot control—it controls them. You can see that sometimes they have actually committed actions that were not done in an emotional rage but they were done in a more calculated anger, a more long-term, planned anger.

The calculated anger of the fallen beings

Why am I bringing this up? Well, for a variety of reasons. One of the reasons is, of course, that you need to understand that what happened in the Soviet Block under Communism cannot be explained only as a matter of anger. You need to understand this very deep anger that the fallen beings have against human beings and their desire to either control them or to eradicate those who cannot be controlled. It is not so, my beloved, that Stalin or those who were in position in the Soviet apparatus were in an uncontrolled rage when they knocked on people’s doors at four o’clock in the morning and shipped them off to Siberia. There was not the emotional anger behind this, even though in some cases, some of the henchman who carried out these acts had to put themselves in an emotional state in order to be able to do this to their own countrymen.

If you look at the leaders and especially at the top figure, you could see that it was not an emotional anger. You could see that during some of Hitler’s speeches, he seemed to go off in this emotional anger. When he was dealing with his generals and others, he was not emotional, he was very calculated—one might even say rational. You can only understand this by this deeper level. You also need, as the avatars that we are addressing you as now, to recognize that while human beings, the original inhabitants of the earth, rarely have an anger that goes beyond the emotional level, as an avatar you can actually have built such an anger.

This does not mean that you have the same anger as the fallen beings have. In a certain sense, my beloved, you can look at the psychology of some fallen beings (not all but some) and you can look at the psychology of some avatars (not all but some) and you can see that they both have anger in their mental and identity bodies. If you look more closely, you can see that there is a fundamental difference. The anger of the fallen beings is always directed outwards. In many cases, it is also directed upwards as an anger against God. It is never in a fallen being directed inwards as an [conscious] anger against themselves. However, in many avatars you do find that they have an anger at the mental and identity level that is directed inwardly against themselves. It can have a variety of reasons at the mental level, there can be a variety of explanations that people have at the mental level. There can even be different explanations at the identity level but they all revolve around the same theme, namely that you are angry at yourself for voluntarily coming to this planet. You are angry at yourself for making the choice to come to this planet.

There may be some avatars that after they came here, after they went into duality, have taken on some of these subtle beliefs put out there by the fallen beings. They may feel a certain anger against God for creating a universe where the suffering that you see on earth is possible. Some avatars can have a certain sense of this, but it is not the same anger that fallen beings have against God. You do not feel the same as an avatar as you feel as a fallen being. I am not here going to describe how fallen beings feel, how their anger is against God because you do not need to even put your mind on this as an avatar. I am just telling you that even if you feel anger against God, it does not mean that you are a fallen being.

You do not have to come down on yourself for this. You recognize that this is not an anger you carried with you when you came to this planet. The fallen beings carried their anger against God with them when they came to this planet, even before they came into this sphere. You have taken it on here on earth, and as with everything else you have taken on here on earth, this means that you can come to see it, see that it is not yours and you can let it go, you can rise above it.

The rest of this dictation is available in the book: Healing Your Spiritual Traumas.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Overcoming the Lack of Nurturance

TOPICS: Communism and nurturance – Lack is built into the system – The desire to see your effort rewarded – Recognizing the fallen beings – Marxism based on fallen nature – Fallen beings do not feel nurtured – The essence of centralized systems – The basic human desire – The shock of coming to earth as an avatar – The need to immerse yourself  – A tool for healing lack of nurturance – Why you are here – An exercise for experiencing nurturance – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Mother Mary, December 1st, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I am the Ascended Master Mother Mary and it is my great joy, my privilege and my choice to be here with you, to open this gathering of your hearts. Although we have a specific theme for this conference, there is, as with every conference, certain universal aspects of everything we give you. Thus, what I will give you today is part of our ongoing release that is aimed at healing, or giving you the tools for healing, the wounds you have received in your long sojourn on this very, very, very difficult planet.

Communism and nurturance

My beloved, I had you give this Rosary for Miracle Nurturance for a specific reason. We are in Eastern Europe, in a country that was part of the former Soviet Union. If you look at the entire communist sphere of the time, if there was one word that would characterize this time, could we not say (although other words could be used also) that certainly one word to describe the communist era was a lack of nurturance.

Truly, how many people who lived under the communist system felt nurtured? Nurturance is, of course, a concept that has many levels, many layers, many aspects but look at the practical, material aspect of life. How many people living under the communist system felt they had enough physical, material nurturance to sustain their lives in a reasonable state of abundance? Surely, there may have been some among the elite who had greater material privileges than the average citizen and they may have felt relatively nurtured because when they compared themselves to what those who were not in the elite had, then they felt that, after all, they had more than others.

Of course, even those who were in the party top could feel nurtured only because they did not know that their level of material affluence was lower than the average workers in many western countries. It was a relative sense of nurturance but, of course, one might say that most people on earth can have only a relative sense of nurturance. Why then, is it that people have a relative sense of being nurtured where if they are truly honest with themselves and go within their hearts, they realize they are not fully nurtured. They must use their outer minds to compare themselves to others and then they say: “But I have so much more than other people have and therefore I should feel nurtured.”  Of course they do not say this consciously but this is the subconscious mechanism that makes some of the rich people in the world feel that they should be content, they should feel they have enough. Look at how many people, even though they may have billions of dollars as some little bits and zeros on a computer somewhere, they still do not feel it is enough and that they want more.

Lack is built into the system

You might say that what capitalism has proven beyond any doubt whatsoever, for those who are willing to look, is that no matter how much money and material possessions you accumulate, it is never enough, you never feel completely nurtured. We can, of course, look at the communist system and see that, from its very inception, the lack of material nurturance was built into the system. If you look at a communist economy, you can see that it simply is not possible that this system could ever produce material affluence for all of the people living in the system. Even though communism promises good conditions for the workers and equality among all, there simply is not enough material goods produced for all.

It cannot be done in a communist system, as you see clearly by the lack of goods on the shelves of the stores. Those of you who grew up in a communist country know that there was a lack and there were rumours going around that; “Oh, this store had bread today.” Then, there was a long line and some people stood in line for hours, and when you got to the store, they had run out of bread.

You realize that it simply is not correct that you can look at Russia during communism and say: “Oh, there was nothing wrong with communism as a system. It was just the way the Russians implemented it that meant that there was a scarcity.” This is simply a lie, my beloved. There is a fundamental flaw in the communist system and you cannot patch it up, change it, create a milder version of it and still produce enough material abundance for all of the people who live in a given country. It cannot be done.

The desire to see your effort rewarded

Now, we may look at the capitalist system and we may say that in a capitalist system you have some of the same basic weaknesses that you have in the communist system. However, in the West during the communist era, and today as well, you have never really had a strict capitalist system because capitalism has never really matured to the ultimate consequence where instead of the state owning the means to production, one huge monolithic corporation owned the means to production.

Because you had a slightly different situation where the system in its ultimate form was not forcefully imposed upon the western nations, you actually still had some freedom. This meant that in the West it was possible to produce enough material goods that all people could have a certain standard of material affluence.

Of course, you still see even today in the most affluent nations that there are some people who live at a poverty level but this is not because the system or the society cannot produce sufficient goods. It is because they are not equally distributed and therefore you have poverty. In the communist system it was not possible to produce it because there was not enough freedom for people to express one of the deepest psychological mechanisms that human beings have, which is that you want to see that when you make an effort, you are rewarded according to your effort. This is what was systematically discouraged and beaten down in the communist system and that is why it simply could not produce enough material goods that people could feel materially nurtured.

The vast majority of people in the Communist system did not feel that they were nurtured in a material way and, of course, because there was very little, if any, spiritual content in the Communist countries, they did not feel spiritually nurtured either in most cases. There were, of course, exceptions because there were, in every nation, some people who were able to receive nurturance from the only place you can really receive it, which is from inside yourself.

Recognizing the fallen beings

My beloved, I want to take these concerns to a more universal level and have you look at the situation of the Communist system in Russia, Eastern Europe and other Soviet Republics, even in China. Ask yourself: “What does the Communist system actually demonstrate? What does this say? Where did it come from? Why did it appear on earth?”

Now, we have, of course, stated before that communism is an invention of the fallen beings. You cannot truly understand communism and the background for the appearance of communism without knowing about fallen beings. You may describe them as a power elite but you need to recognize something. If you are to understand communism and capitalism, and any other absolutist system, you must understand that there are certain people in embodiment who are different from the majority of the human beings on this planet. They are different in their mindset, in the way they look at life and in the way they look at other human beings—or I should say “human beings” because these people should not actually be called human beings.

I know, my beloved, that whenever you set one group apart and say they are not human beings, it can easily become an encouragement for discrimination and putting certain people down. My beloved, you cannot free yourself from the fallen beings without realizing that they are different, that they have a different mindset and a different agenda. It cannot be done, my beloved. It cannot be done. If it could have been done, surely it would have been done long ago on this planet.

You recognize, as is demonstrated in the new book [My Lives with Lucifer, Satan, Hitler and Jesus], that some of you have been on this planet for a couple of million years and that the fallen beings have been here even longer. This is a very long time when you look at this claim that modern civilization is only a few thousand years old. You realize that many civilizations have come and gone and, surely, if it had been possible for humanity to separate themselves from the fallen beings, it would have happened in that long time span. It is not possible unless you identify them and see that they are different.

It does not mean, of course, (as we have said many times) that you need to go into a dualistic struggle with them. It does not mean that you need to forcefully identify specific individuals and kill them. You need to recognize that there are some people who do not think the way, feel the way that human beings think and feel. First of all, they do not relate to human beings the way human beings relate to each other.

Marxism based on fallen nature

What you recognize here is that when Karl Marx formulated the theories of Marxism, he was not basing this on a study of human nature but on the study of the fallen nature and what the fallen beings had done in the economies that had existed until that time, such as the feudal societies of Europe and the early industrial era. In a sense, he had certain insights into the psyche and the modus operandi of the fallen beings. Therefore, he could see certain of the tendencies of capitalism and he attempted to set up an alternative (that, in a sense, defined both capitalism and communism) and then create another system.

What you need to recognize here is that regardless of the promises made by the communist system, it never was the goal of Marxism to set the workers free from the fallen beings. Marx represented the aspiring power elite of fallen beings who wanted to overthrow the established power elite of fallen beings and take a position as the rulers of society. It was never the goal of Marxism to free people from being ruled by a small elite of fallen beings.

Fallen beings do not feel nurtured

You recognize here that the fallen beings will always attempt to set themselves up as a privileged elite and how do they do this? Well, they can only do it according to their consciousness. As we have explained many times, when you fall from a certain sphere, you are cut off from any connection to your I AM Presence and therefore you cannot receive light, energy from your I AM Presence. You have created the barrier, you have created the iron curtain, between yourself and your I AM Presence. This also means, instantly, that you as a fallen being can never feel nurtured. The only way to truly feel nurtured is to feel that there is a flow of energy from a higher source, whether you identify it as your I AM Presence, God, angels, ascended masters. You feel a flow of energy from beyond the material octave through your four lower bodies. This is the only way to truly feel nurtured.

The fallen beings cannot feel nurtured this way. Their only way to reach some sense of being nurtured is to compensate for the loss of their flow of energy from their I AM Presence by taking energy, psychic energy, from other people. In other words, instead of receiving vertically they must seek to forcefully get horizontally what they cannot receive from above. This is the basic modus operandi of the fallen beings, always seeking to take by force in the matter realm, in the mother realm, what they cannot receive directly from the Father.

The essence of centralized systems

This is the essence of the Communist system. The system inserts itself between the people and their I AM Presences or the ascended masters, between the people and their spiritual source. The system forces itself in there and forces the people to pay some respect to the system. If they are not loyal to the system, if they cannot be made to believe in the system, they must at least submit themselves to the system

Of course you have a similar mechanism (I will not say in a capitalist system because, as I said, no country has ever had a fully capitalist system), but even in what you normally call a capitalist economy, you still have a similar mechanism where people are tricked into accepting certain limitations for themselves. Especially those who belong to the working class, or the middle class, they accept a certain station in life. They are bought off by a certain comfortable material lifestyle and they are tricked into thinking that they cannot reasonably strive for more.

What happens in any society that has a centralized, absolutist form of government (could be the Roman Empire, the old Egyptian Empire, whatever you have), any system where the fallen beings form an elite that are ruling the people, you have the same mechanism that the fallen beings have inserted themselves between the people and their spiritual source. This means that the people have somehow submitted themselves to the system, to the status-quo, to the norm. They are not consciously aware that they are receiving energy from a higher source and they are not consciously daring to express and direct that energy.

This means that people are only subconsciously receiving energy. That is why the fallen beings can then manipulate and deceive people into taking some of the energy that they receive from their source, qualifying it with a fear-based vibration and thereby the fallen beings can steal it. Or the people give it to them voluntarily through various mechanisms. The fallen beings are receiving this energy that the people have received from their source but the people have also qualified it with a vibration of fear that the fallen beings can absorb. Of course, they cannot directly handle receiving or absorbing love-based energy.

This is the basic dynamic in any system created by and led by the fallen beings: Somehow the people are prevented from consciously knowing that they have a spiritual source. As we have said many times, the Catholic Church was from its inception set up to make sure that people could not follow the example of Jesus where he demonstrated that: “I and my Father are One and the works that I do, I cannot do alone, it is the Father within me who is doing the works.” Instead of him setting the example of what all people could do, the Catholic church made him an exception, all the rest of you are sinners and cannot do what Jesus did. You see many versions of how the fallen beings have done this.

The basic human desire

I talked about how the basic human desire is to make an effort and see that effort rewarded. Well, in a spiritual sense, the basic desire is that you know you are receiving light from your I AM Presence, you are expressing that light in the material world and you are expressing it in a way that helps raise the whole. Then, as your reward for this, you do not receive primarily a material reward but you experience that the flow of light from your source is multiplied because you have used what was given before to magnify the whole and therefore you receive more. In that constant interchange, the figure-eight flow (where the more you give, the more you receive from above) this is how you feel ultimately nurtured.

When that flow has been either reduced or completely aborted or when you are not consciously aware of it, you cannot feel completely nurtured. That is why nobody, or at least very few people, in the communist system felt nurtured. The lack of physical, material nurturance was simply a symbol for the lack of spiritual nurturance. Even in the West many people did not feel nurtured. Even though they had greater material abundance than their grandparents, they would still strive for more. Many people in the West have now become caught in striving for more and more material abundance but many other people in the West have recognized that this is not what will make them fulfilled. Because they do not have a spiritual teaching, then they are left in a kind of vacuum that leads them to have various kinds of depression, mental illness, various forms of escapism where they seek to escape being conscious in various ways.

You see how the deepest desire that all people have is to feel nurtured. Of course, my beloved, the material realm is the mother realm. It is, as it is said in this rather old rosary: “the joy of the Divine Mother to give all people material nurturance.” It is also said that God the Father wants all of its sons and daughters to feel nurtured but that God gives that nurturance through the mother realm in a material way.

Naturally, on a natural planet all have so much material nurturance that they do not ever worry about material conditions. Material conditions are not a source of worry. You do not have a sense of lack, a sense of poverty, you are not afraid of where your next meal is going to come from or how you are going to buy clothes for your children. All of this, all of these concerns, do not exist on a natural planet.

Why is it that it exists on earth? Well, it is precisely because the fallen beings have inserted themselves and managed to either get people to cut off the flow from their I AM Presences, to reduce it to the point where there is not enough material nurturance or to become unconscious of it so that they do not dare to express their energy, their life force, in a way that raises the All. They seek to raise only themselves or they seek to work for some cause they believe in. They do not dare to freely give what they have received because they do not know from where they have received what they receive. Therefore, many people feel that even though they have some creativity, even though they have some talents, even though they have more life force, more life energy, more creative power, they may only, they fear, have a certain amount of it. They do not realize that this comes from a source that is infinite and it could never run out. As long as you have a connection to your I AM Presence, you could never run out of creative energy. Therefore. you do not need to fear using it to raise the All even if this does not give you any direct, immediate benefit.

The shock of coming to earth as an avatar

This is how the fallen beings have created this state of lack and, of course, one of the things we have been giving your over the last couple of years are tools for those of you who have come to earth, not because you were the original inhabitants, not because you fell here but you have come on some form of rescue mission.

Now, my beloved, I want to take just a few minutes here to talk about the new book, “My Lives with Lucifer, Satan, Hitler and Jesus.” Of course, this book is not a dictation like the dictation you are hearing now but it is truly dictated by us, not by one master but by several masters. Jesus, of course, is the primary master overseeing the book but several other masters have made contributions. This book is given for multiple purposes but one of the primary purposes is to give those of you that in the book are called avatars (meaning you have come from natural planets, volunteered to embody) a tool for healing the wounds you have received here.

Now, as also is said both directly and indirectly in the book, you cannot come from a natural planet where you do not have violence, warfare and all of the other manifestations on earth, you cannot come from such a planet to earth without being severely wounded by what you experience here. Not all the Avatars who came to earth have been so systematically destroyed by the fallen beings as the protagonist in the book but many people have experienced similar very, very deep traumas of coming here.

We have in several dictations over the last couple of years, including several tools I have given, given you tools to go beyond this and, of course, it is my intent here to give you another such tool for how you can overcome this lack of nurturance. When you come as an avatar from a natural planet, where there is no lack, where you are constantly nurtured, you are not actually aware on a natural planet that you feel nurtured; you just take it for granted. It is your normal state and the gap between a natural planet and a non-natural planet is so huge that there really is no way you could prepare yourself for what it feels like to be here.

You can, of course study, what life on earth is like from the outside but you cannot truly be prepared, you cannot fully prepare yourself, for taking embodiment here. It will be a shock, it will cause you trauma. One off the ways it causes you trauma is that you simply cannot imagine what it is like to be on a planet where there is such a very, very heavy consciousness of lack, where people, so many people, do not feel nurtured. You cannot as an individual being, who on a natural planet is used to not being weighted down by the collective consciousness, you cannot imagine what it is like to be on a dense-matter planet like earth where you cannot avoid being weighted down by the collective consciousness.

The need to immerse yourself

You think, as the protagonist expresses, before you come here that you will be able to handle it and that you will be able to avoid being burdened by some of these things that you can see that people on earth are burdened by. You think you can stay above it but, my beloved, you cannot. As is also explained in the book, if you did not immerse yourself and come to identify yourself as a human being on earth, you could not fulfil your purpose for coming here, which is to show those who have only embodied here or have come from other planets with a very low consciousness and a high density of matter that you can be identified with matter and yet awaken from that identification.

That is why you came here. You cannot fulfil that purpose unless you go through the immersion phase and therefore experience the lack, the lack of nurturance. Again, as is stated between the lines in the book, it really is not a mistake, it is not a fault of yours that you reacted the way you did, that you where traumatized by coming here. It is not that there is a flaw in you.

This messenger, as he was receiving the book, realized that he had a tendency to think that whenever he had reacted in a way that was lower than the ideal he set for himself, it was because he had failed, he had made a mistake. He should not have reacted that way; he should have been able to stay above it. He realized also that this was not the highest reasoning, this was what the fallen beings wanted him to think, and want all of you to think, and it is not correct.

My beloved, none of us who have been embodied on earth (Jesus included, myself included, Gautama Buddha, Maitreya), none of us have avoided being traumatized by being here. None of us have avoided reacting with shock to the conditions that we experienced and that we see other people go through. It is not necessarily that an avatar feels sorry for himself or herself, as you also see from the protagonist in the book, who does not in any point in the book feel sorry for himself and that is the way it is for avatars. You feel genuinely sorry, you feel a genuine compassion, for the people who go through the suffering that you witness. You cannot avoid this very strong reaction.

You cannot embody on a planet like earth without avoiding feeling this lack of nurturance. You are used to being so nurtured by the flow of love and light from your I AM Presence and the ascended realm, and suddenly you are cut off from this and you cannot avoid feeling a lack. The tool I wish to give you is to help you go through an exercise where you might reconnect to the sense of feeling nurtured.

A tool for healing lack of nurturance

I ask you to sit in a comfortable position, preferably with your legs and arms uncrossed. You might turn your palms up if this is more comfortable for you so you can receive the light from above. The light truly does not come from above, it comes from within but nevertheless many people feel it easier to visualize it that way.

I ask you to briefly look at the life experiences you have had in this lifetime, or if you have a sense of past lifetimes. Look at what you have experienced, what you have observed of this lack of nurturance, this material poverty, spiritual poverty. You know that these conditions are still there on earth, billions of people are living at a very low level of material affluence, millions of people are living below the poverty level. You know that there is a lack of nurturance, you know it is there in the collective consciousness and you may also have experienced a certain poverty in your own life. If you have not, you certainly have seen it in others. You realize you are a part of the collective consciousness and certainly, if you grew up in any part of the former communist sphere, you experienced that lack. You were part of the mass-consciousness that very much felt the lack and you cannot have avoided, because of your compassion, taking on part of this poverty consciousness, this lack of nurturance.

As the result of this, you cannot avoid having taken on what is one characteristic of the poverty consciousness or the lack of nurturance and that is a certain, what we have called “hatred of the mother,” a certain anger against the mother realm. You intuitively sense that the mother realm is able to materialize enough material abundance that nobody experiences material lack. You have a certain sense intuitively that this is the natural condition. It is (especially when you grew up in a communist realm that denies any spirituality but even in the West where the mother is left out of religion) impossible to grow up here without feeling a certain resentment, anger or hatred against the mother of why is not the mother providing this nurturance.

Now, I have explained to you why because people have voluntarily (manipulated by the fallen beings, grant you) shut of the flow of abundance. This is something that the mother cannot override, of course, because the mother is like the cosmic mirror that can only reflect back to human beings what they are projecting upon the Mater light with the four levels of their minds. As an avatar you know all of this, you understand it intellectually. You may still, if you are honest with yourselves, realize that there is a certain emotional component where you feel that this just is not the way it should be. You may feel it as a sense of injustice or as a sense of anger, or as a sense of frustration that this should not be this way.

My beloved, you are absolutely right. It should not be this way, it would not be this way on a natural planet. You also know all of the things we have told you about free will, the outplaying of free will. If you have read the new book, you know (and you have may read this in other teachings as well) that those of you who are avatars cannot override the free will of the original inhabitants of the earth. They are ultimately the ones who decide the level of the collective consciousness. Therefore, they are the ones who are deciding that, right now, the planet is the way it is, this is the level of material abundance or lack of it that is here.

Why you are here

As an avatar you can, if you are willing, use all of these teachings and especially use the new book (because, my beloved, this book can have a greater effect on you than hundreds of hours of traditional psychotherapy), to come to this sense of resolution. You, at least intellectually, understand the need to allow free will to outplay itself and that you are here only to show that there is a higher state of consciousness, there is another state of consciousness. We have, quite frankly, said this in many other teachings, which many people have not understood. It has not clicked, even though we have said it in dictations. In the book, it is said in a clearer way than it has ever been said before on earth.

You are not here to provide specific physical changes on earth. As an avatar it is not your goal of taking embodiment to manifest specific physical changes. You are here to raise your own consciousness, to go through the process of first immersing yourself completely and coming to identify yourself as a limited human being, then awakening from that immersion and awakening to your true reality as a spiritual being. You are here to demonstrate that process of awakening. Look at Jesus. Did he attempt to materialize specific physical changes in society? Nay, he said: “Render unto Caesar that which is Caesar’s and unto God that which is God’s.”

Recognize who you are. You are an avatar, you are not here to manifest specific physical changes, you are not here to fight for these causes, even though they are worthy causes and that other people should fight for them. This is not your role. Your role is to follow the example of Jesus and demonstrate the awakening process and leave, build on to what Jesus and other avatars have demonstrated. You leave a track in the collective consciousness that makes it easier and easier for other people to lock in to the spiritual path, the path of awakening, the path of the ascension so that they can follow you. That is why you are here.

I am not saying you need to accept it by hearing this dictation once or reading it once, but I am giving this teaching so you can work on this. You can read the book and then, when you have come to this acceptance of why you are here, you can then use the following exercise to overcome that emotional remnant, that emotional shock and trauma of feeling the lack of nurturance. The exercise I will take you through, I will begin now.

An exercise for experiencing nurturance

I am asking you to center your attention in your heart and then, as you go into your heart chakra, you feel how you are entering a separate sphere. Inside of your heart chakra is what we have called your personal inner sanctuary. This sanctuary is at a higher level of vibration than the four levels of the physical, emotional, mental and identity octaves. It is separated from this matter world, it is set apart; it is an upper room, like Jesus took his disciples to an upper room for the last supper.

You are sealed from the world, from the mass consciousness, from your normal cares. They fade away, they fade away because you are focused on what is the center of your inner sanctuary, which we have called your three-fold flame. There is, in the center of your inner sanctuary, there is a pillar extending from the floor. On top of this pillar is a white, round sphere, a brilliant white light and out of that white light springs three flames, the blue, the yellow and the pink. They are inter-twirled, they are intertwined, and you are focusing all of your attention on this three-fold flame.

It is simply such a beautiful, such an intriguing sight because you realize the flames are not physical. You cannot actually touch them, you cannot liberate them, they do not need fuel from this world in order to burn. You are so intrigued by this sight that you focus all your attention on it and it naturally shuts out anything from this world. You are focused on the flame, the beautiful plumes that are intertwined. Then, you realize that up from this flame you see a shaft of white light. This is what we have called the crystal cord that connects you to your I AM Presence.

Now, you focus your attention on this and you allow yourself, your sense of self, to naturally rise up, just up, a general direction of up. What are you rising into? Well, you are not rising into some heavenly world, not into your I AM Presence. You are rising into the womb of the Divine Mother that I am. I do not need you to visualize me as a human figure, as a human woman who is pregnant and you go inside my womb. But if this is the image that comes to you, then it is perfectly fine. Otherwise, you may simply envision this as the most safe, secure and comfortable place you can envision.

Naturally you cannot feel completely safe and secure if you have any kind of bodily sensations or bodily pains or bodily concerns. As you rise up, these drop away and you enter a space where there is a very gentle light. It may be pink, it may be golden, it may be another colour, but whatever colour is your colour is perfectly right.

There is this gentle, soft light. It does not disturb your senses. It does not attract your attention or vision to a particular place. It is just a diffused, soft light. There is, of course, a certain sound but it is not like any worldly sound you have ever heard. It may be the OM that is said to be the hum, the cosmic hum of the entire universe. It may be, for you, a different sound, but whatever sound it is for you, it is right. You are not really focused on the sound but you realize it is there. It takes enough of your attention that you do not have any attention left over for any worldly sounds, not even the thoughts, the sound of your thoughts or the sound of your feelings or your worries. They fade away and you have only this sound.

There is a certain scent. Is it the scent of roses or something else—whatever is the right scent for you. It absorbs your sense of smell so that there are no other scents you worry about. There is a certain sensation. It is not like a physical touch on one point but it is a sensation that is everywhere. It touches you everywhere. It is not a bodily sensation. But if you cannot quite free yourself from the body, then it is still as if your body is touched everywhere at once with no specific pressure on any point. If you are free of the body, it is just a sense of being connected to something that is everywhere present but has no specific form. If you have some sense of taste, then whatever sense of taste comes to you, is the right one.

Now, we have satisfied the five senses that are always hungering for some kind of experience. You are not focused on any of the senses. I know you are hearing this with your ears but nevertheless my voice is just part of the sound you are hearing. It is not a voice as a voice coming to you from without. It is coming to you from within and you are not hearing it from a specific physical location. My voice is everywhere, for I am everywhere with you. Wherever you are, there I am with you. You are in my womb, however you can conceive of it. You are connected to me, not only through your physical senses but through your greater awareness. You are connected to me as your Divine Mother, as your personal Divine Mother.

Now, I ask you to even go beyond the concept of being connected to me and knowing, however you can conceive of it at the moment, that I am not away from you. I am not separated from you, I am everywhere with you. You do not need to be connected to me, you are one with me. As you give this exercise multiple times, you may increase that sense of oneness but whatever it is at any given time, is perfectly acceptable to me.

You are in my womb. You are completely safe and you are completely nurtured. I am able to give you all of the nurturance you could ever need. Now, my beloved, I ask you to bring up in your mind one particular instance, just one for each time you give this exercise, of where you in your life on earth have not felt nurtured, have not felt fulfilled. It may not even be you personally but, as I said, it may be the sense that the material world is not nurturing people, the material world should be different but you have a sense of being unfulfilled. There is a sense of lack there that things should be different. I ask you to connect to it. Then, once you have connected to it, do not go into it. Do not let yourself be absorbed by it. Do not be overwhelmed by it.

You may feel it and you may feel it at various degrees of intensity. It may be that there is a certain issue that you may need to work on several times by giving this exercise more than once. Whatever it is, it is Okay. You are not fully absorbed in it or you would not be able to hear my voice ad so I ask you to again focus on my voice, to follow my voice, to again feel that you are connected to me. Now, you realize that there is an outer condition on earth, there is a state of lack, many people are experiencing that state of lack but you have just taken on this state of lack and you are able to rise above it, to not identify with it.

You are more than this because you came from a natural planet. It is not natural for you, you did not create this lack—you have taken it on. The real way to help the people of earth is for you to rise above it, to transcend it. How can you transcend it, my beloved? Only when you allow yourself to connect to the state of lack, to connect to the desire and then allow me to pour enough light, enough love, enough nurturance into your four lower bodies that in your four lower bodies this desire is ultimately and finally fulfilled so that for you this desire, this state of lack, is no more.

I am not asking you to visualize that I change anything outside of your four lower bodies. I am asking you to allow yourself to receive the nurturance from me in your four lower bodies so that this sense of lack that you have had is completely filled up. This void is completely filled up, this empty space is completely filled up by my love, by my nurturance, by this infinite unconditional light that I am. In your four lower bodies there is no longer that state of lack, there is no empty space, there is no unfulfilled desire.

I ask you to allow yourself to receive this nurturance and to allow yourself to feel what it is like to be in your four lower bodies without having that state of lack but feeling completely filled, completely fulfilled in this area. What would you feel like if you did not have this state of lack? It does not matter, my beloved, about the physical condition.

You see, you may have a sense that you have a lack of money. I am not asking you to direct your attention at the outer conditions. I am only asking you to allow yourself to feel what it would feel like in your mind, in your four lower bodies, if the sense of lacking money was filled up in an ultimate sense because there is such nurturance coming from me that even if you still have a physical lack of money, it is irrelevant to how you feel right now.

I am asking you to, in this interval beyond time, allow yourself to feel what it feels like if you do not have the state of lack that you brought up for this exercise. You are completely filled, you are so filled that your four lower bodies are no longer empty vessels. It is not that there is a hole in your four lower bodies or an empty cup in your emotional body. No, that cup is filled up to overflowing and it is overflowing and your emotional body is overflowing.

Now, you allow yourself to let the light that I am pouring into your four lower bodies fill you up to the point where that light is flowing out from you to all the people you know, to the country where you grew up, to the culture even as far as you can go to the rest of the world or the universe. Do not be too diffused, focus on a particular area. Allow yourself to see how in your family there is a certain unfulfilled desire or state of lack but now the auras of the people in your family are filled up by the nurturance from me so that their auras become overflowing with light.

Then, you can go onto another group, maybe your entire country and all of the people, their four lower bodies are filled with the infinite nurturance of the Divine Mother. You allow it to flow, to flow, to flow and you anchor it in your own four lower bodies. You anchor it in the physical octave, in the four levels of the physical octave and it is just flowing out from you.

You realize who you are. You are an avatar, you came from a natural planet, you came from a higher source. You are on earth in the physical octave, therefore you are the anchor point for the flow of the Divine Mother that you are radiating out. You are radiating out, my beloved, to all life in the sphere where you can envision it.

Naturally, as you are radiating it out, you are still in the womb of the Divine Mother, you have not left my womb. You have not gone out there in the world because you are not the one that is radiating out into the world, it is the light that is radiating out. When it comes to light, my beloved – and this is one of the great alchemical secrets of being an open door for the light – when it comes to light, the key is to be as Jesus said: like the innocent child that does not have any opinions about what the light should do or whether the light should materialize or manifest certain physical changes.

You are allowing the light to do its work. You are not at this point, for this purpose, for the purpose of this exercise, directing the light into a specific condition or physical change. You are just allowing the light to fill up the four lower bodies of the people you are connected to without having any opinion or intention about what the light should do or what the people should do or what should be changed in the world. You are just allowing the light to flow, to flow into the world.

You may, as you give this exercise yourself, have a piece of music that you can put on and at this point in the exercise. You may sit for as long as you like, visualizing, feeling, experiencing that the nurturance of the Divine Mother is flowing through you, filling up the void in your own aura, your own four lower bodies and then flowing out to the people you are connected to.

Now, as for this particular dictation; I am asking those of you who are here (and of course, you can do the same, if you prefer but if you prefer music, that is also fine) to give the invocation and while you give it, visualize that you are radiating, you are allowing my light to flow through you to the people that you choose.

[Audience gives three times:]

God is Father, God is Mother,
never one without the other.

Your balanced union is our source,
your Love will keep us on our course.
You offer us abundant life,
to free us from all sense of strife.
We plunge ourselves into the stream,
awakening from this bad dream.
We see that life is truly one,
and thus our victory is won.
We have returned unto our God,
on the path the saints have trod.
We form God’s body on the Earth,
and give our planet its rebirth,
into a Golden Age of Love,
with ample blessings from Above.
We set all people free to see
that oneness is reality,
and in that oneness we will be
whole for all eternity.
And now the Earth is truly healed,
all life in God’s perfection sealed.

God is Father, God is Mother,
we see God in each other.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Spiritual Anger Management Therapy

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, June 7, 2017. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. I come to give you some teachings that will add a few facets to the teachings of Sanat Kumara. Many of the spiritual people around the world, many of the religious people around the world, many of the ascended master students around the world have created a certain mechanism in their psychology that is holding them back on the path.

The inevitability of reacting to earth

Now, we have several times said that when you descend into embodiment on a planet like earth, it is inevitable that you will be pulled into a reactionary pattern. It is also, my beloved, inevitable that when you encounter many of these situations that you cannot avoid on earth, such as violence, warfare and many other forms of struggle and abuse, you will have feelings about this.

It is quite simply inevitable that you will have a certain anger and resentment about what you have experienced on this planet. You may have some awareness, very subtle, very intuitive, often something you cannot formulate in words about how life should be. This is based on your sense of how life is on a natural planet. On a natural planet, anger and resentment are unnatural feelings. On an unnatural planet like earth, anger and resentment are, quite frankly, “natural.” How can you possibly be in embodiment on a planet like this without feeling a certain anger and resentment about what is going on here?

However, based on the subtle sense that those of you who came here on a rescue mission have (about what life should be on a natural planet), you often have this sense that you should not be angry or resentful. This has been cleverly reinforced in many religious and spiritual movements by the fallen beings. Many spiritual people, including many ascended master students, have this sense that when you are a spiritual person, when you are an ascended master student, you should never feel anger or resentment. My beloved, deciding with your mental mind to adopt an idea that as an ascended master student you should not feel anger, is not going to resolve what is already in your emotional body and what has accumulated there for many lifetimes.

I therefore come to give you a tool and some teachings that can help you deal with this issue. First of all, you need to recognize that you have come here, my beloved, to immerse yourself in the consciousness of this planet. If you did not immerse yourself, how could you serve as an example for the people who were already on the planet, and how can you pull the collective consciousness up? Do you see, my beloved, that for those lifestreams who have lived on earth for much longer than you have, fear and anger seems so natural and unavoidable to them that they cannot see an alternative? For you to serve as an example, you need to go into a reactionary pattern, you need to feel the anger and resentment and then you need to rise above it. Then, you serve as an example. You cannot help these people if you have not experienced what they have experienced.

Pulling up the collective consciousness

Now, my beloved, we have talked many, many times about pulling up the collective consciousness. How can you do this? Well, only if you are a part of that collective consciousness. Is this not eminently logical? Unless you go in and immerse yourself in the collective consciousness, react the way people on earth react, you do not build that tie to the collective consciousness that enables you to pull up on it, once you start the awakening phase and start raising yourself above the collective level.

If you had never connected to it, if you had never been part of it, you would just be a stranger on earth. You might come here, you might avoid going into a reactionary pattern, you might forever stay pure, and you might raise your consciousness to the ascended level, but how would that serve as an example, how would it pull up on the collective consciousness?

You see, precisely, what they have done to Jesus, and to a large extent to myself, portraying us as being so special from birth that we were never really part of the collective consciousness. Therefore, they have tried to destroy us as examples, but they have also tried to spread the illusion that we could not pull up on the collective consciousness because we were never part of it. Well, we were, my beloved. We went into duality, we reacted, we were in a lower state of consciousness for many lifetimes. Then, we awakened ourselves and we raised ourselves to higher levels and that is why we were able to pull up on the collective.

The energy flow in your four lower bodies

Now, the secret, so to speak, that I want to give you here is that some of you will (especially when you start reaching higher levels where you have more attunement, more intuitive experiences) have a sense (and perhaps you have never verbalized it, but still many of you have had the sense) that on a natural planet there is a natural flow of energy through your lower bodies. In other words, the energy streaming from your I AM Presence flows into the identity body, into the mental body, into the emotional, then into the physical.

My beloved, on a natural planet you never experience the reverse, you never experience that there is something that affects you at the physical level that creates a response or a reaction in the emotional body, that then affects your thoughts and even your sense of identity. Many of you have this sense that you should have this flow from above to below and this means that you should be in command of your four lower bodies. Your identity body should be in command of your mental body, your mental body should be in command of your emotional body and your emotional body should be in command of your actions.

Of course, when you come to earth, what the fallen beings are experts at doing is exposing you to this initial trauma, this initial shock, that is so severe, so shocking to you, that you cannot avoid reacting to it emotionally. The emotional reaction is so strong that it goes up into the mental body, affects your beliefs about what life on this planet is. This even goes into your identity body and starts affecting how you see yourself in connection with this planet, what you can and cannot do, what you are allowed and not allowed to do on this planet. What you experience after this initial trauma is a reverse flow through your four lower bodies. The physical level starts affecting your emotions, which affect your thoughts, which affect your sense of identity—not the other way around.

Suppressing anger

When you find a spiritual path, my beloved, you often come to a point where (whether it is based on the outer teachings or your intuition or a combination of both) you get this feeling that you should have command over your four lower bodies. Therefore, you should be able to decide: “My ideal for an ascended master student is a person who never gets angry and therefore I should never get angry.” Then, when you find your emotional body reacting in a way you do not want, you do not know what to do about this. What many, many religious people, spiritual people and ascended master students have done is they have created a program in the mental mind that is designed to suppress the feelings that they have labeled “unwanted.”

You now have, as we have talked about before, a certain reactionary program in the emotional body that causes you to react with anger in certain situations. Because you are so fixated on being a good ascended master student, you dare not even acknowledge when this happens. You immediately try to activate the program in the mental body, even sometimes a program in the identity body, to suppress the feeling of anger. This means that there are some people who have become so good at doing this that they do not even recognize consciously when they are feeling anger.

Of course, this does not mean that the anger is not there in the emotional body. You have many people (and you find them in all religious movements, in all spiritual movements and in all ascended master movements) who on the surface level seem to be very much in control, very harmonious. They often speak in a certain calm, measured way, perhaps even a slightly overbearing way as if they are speaking to children. You can feel (if you tune in) that there is a tension under the surface. If you could see their auras, you would see that some of them have like an erupting volcano in their emotional body where the hot magma, which is the anger energy, is always threatening to overflow the brim of the crater.

Somehow, in most situations they manage to hold it down, but there can come situations where they cannot hold it back and it may spill over and they may express that anger towards people that they feel are below them in a hierarchy they have set up. Or they may even come to a point where they feel so angry with the guru, because the guru left them (as happened in one previous organization that you know about) that they openly switch into this anger and express it.

Now, what I want you to recognize (as the more mature ascended master students that you are becoming) is that you do not overcome anger by suppressing it. You do not overcome anything by suppressing it. You need to recognize that there was a time (again a stage on the path) where it was constructive for you to suppress the anger because it prevented you from constantly going into these reactionary patterns and building more and more anger energy, or building more and more of a pattern of allowing yourself to respond with anger.

For a time, it is necessary and constructive to suppress the anger with a program in the mental body. There also comes a point where now this is no longer constructive. If you do not change it, you will go into a stalemate because you cannot free yourself from the emotional energy. You are dragging it along with you. As long as you have anger, well, you cannot move into what we have talked about: accepting that you are here, being at peace with being here, feeling good about being here.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Healing Your Spiritual Traumas.

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Accepting the golden age as normal

TOPICS: The masters are not in a fear-based mindset – The sense of what is normal – Accepting the golden age as the normal state – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Mother Mary, June 12th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

I am the Ascended Master Mother Mary, and I come to congratulate you for the success of this beautiful gathering. As we have said several times, there is always a potential that we would like to see fulfilled at a conference and certainly you have at this gathering exceeded the highest potential we envisioned. Therefore, we are grateful that you have been willing to come together in a spirit of harmony and oneness and truly come up higher in consciousness.

You may not realize that you have come up higher in consciousness or you may not realize how much. But if you will look at the dictations given, you will see that there was a clear progression in the teachings we have given, culminating with the teachings by Sanat Kumara today. It was by no means a guarantee ahead of time that Sanat Kumara’s dictation would be delivered at this conference. Had you not been willing to come up higher in consciousness, then it would have been postponed to some other time. Because you were willing, at least a critical mass of you, to come up, then we were able to give this very advanced teaching that can truly be liberating for many of the souls who have become stuck in various patterns.

Again, my beloved, it is quite understandable that lifestreams become stuck in these patterns on earth because it is a very difficult planet, it is a very low planet, it has a very low level of Collective Consciousness. We of the ascended realm, we are not strict disciplinarians, we are not judgmental, we are not condemning, we do not look down upon you thinking: “Why haven’t you gotten this, why haven’t you come up higher,” and all of these things that students used to imagine, and still imagine if they are in a fear-based mindset.

The masters are not in a fear-based mindset

We have made great strides here in these last several years to help you overcome that fear-based mindset, and come to the point where you can accept that we are not in a fear-based mindset, and therefore we do not look at you that way. We are sometimes very direct, perhaps even stern, because we want to cut through either the collective consciousness or the density of your consciousness. We recognize, of course, that it is very understandable that you become trapped in patterns on this planet, but you did not come here to remain trapped in these patterns indefinitely.

You came here to immerse yourself in life on this planet, with the extremes that it has to offer, and then you came to awaken yourself from it and thereby show an example, blaze a trail for others and raise the collective consciousness. There are some times were we need to shake you out of a certain inertia that you have built.

The sense of what is normal

Again, my beloved, you have to understand that when you are in embodiment, or for that matter, even when you are on a natural planet that does not have the contrasts you see on earth, you always in your mind build a certain sense of what is normal. This is beyond your sense of identity, which is individual for you, but you build a certain sense of what is normal on the planet, or in the environment where you are living. This, below a certain level of consciousness, is needed because you cannot function psychologically unless you have this sense of what is normal. It gives you a certain sense of security that you know how to deal with the situations that might come up in your environment.

Now, my beloved, if you would look at one of the very extreme situations that human beings can be in, then it, surely, is to be a soldier at war. Now, you will see, for example, during the Second World War that there were soldiers who were in a state of being constantly on the battlefront, constantly close to the front for several years. They never knew when the next battle would be, they never knew when the next artillery shell would drop. They never knew whether they would be killed or wounded, whether they would live to see another day.

If you study the psychology of such people, you will, of course, see a range of reactions. But you will see that some people completely fell apart and could not deal with the situation. Some people had what they called battle-fatigue or grenade-shock or other extreme psychological reactions so they simply could not function. They were not hurt physically but they were so shocked emotionally/mentally that they could not function psychologically. This was because the situation they were in was so extreme, so uncertain, that they could not build a sense of what was normal and this meant they could not have a sense of security.

There were other soldiers who managed to, in various ways, go into some stoic, fatalistic state-of-mind and say: “Well… it doesn’t matter whether we live or die, we just have to focus on today.” They were able to establish a sense of what is normal even in this extreme situation. It was, of course, very different from the sense of normality they had had before they went to war. Even during these extreme battle situations they could have a certain sense of what was normal. They had a certain sense of what to expect and what not to expect, and they knew that if they took certain precautions they could minimize the chances that they would get hurt or killed. In the end, they had accepted the fact that because they were soldiers, because they were at war, well… they could not really know. They had somehow found a way to accept this, to be okay with this and that was what allowed them to establish that sense of normality so they could feel somewhat secure.

Accepting the golden age as the normal state

What I am simply pointing out with this is that many of you have, of course, both in this embodiment but especially in many past lives, also been in very extreme, very unbalanced, very difficult situations here on this planet. This means that over time, over many embodiments, you have built a certain sense of what kind of planet you are on, what you can expect here, what you cannot expect here. This has given you a certain sense of normality that has allowed you to build a sense of security that “I can function here.”

What are we asking you to do in these latest dictations is to step beyond the level where you are just functioning. We are asking you to walk a very delicate balance (and we know it is delicate, we fully understand how delicate it is) where you, on the one hand, recognize you did not come from here. You came from a higher world, a higher planet where most of the things that are happening on earth were not normal, were not natural, and so you know there is something better. Then, we ask you to recognize that you are on a different kind of planet, you are on a difficult planet, and so you cannot expect that this planet should be the way you are used to from a natural planet. Neither can you allow yourself to maintain what Sanat Kumara called a negative or critical attitude.

You need to look at: How have I adjusted my sense of what is normal based on what I have experienced on this planet of all of these abnormal, unnatural, inharmonious manifestations. Then, we are asking you to come up higher and lock in to what we have said about life in the golden age and how you would feel if you were living in the golden age, how you would feel about yourself if you were in the Christ Consciousness. Then, allow yourself to establish a new sense of what is normal, not based on the actual condition on earth, not based on the conditions from a natural planet, but based on the highest vision you can grasp of the golden age and the Christ Consciousness. In other words, we are asking you to start moving to a point where you can see the golden age as normal and you can feel the way you would feel if this was your norm and this was what gave you a sense of security.

In other words, we have, as we have said before, set the goal for you, that you will come to a point where you consciously accept that “I am living in the golden age in the golden age consciousness.” This does not mean that you go out and act as if certain manifestations are not here on earth, but it does mean that, in your mind, you are living, you are feeling, you are thinking, you are sensing yourself that you are already in the golden age consciousness, and you are living in the golden age.

Perhaps, in the beginning, it will be easier for you to establish a sense that at the identity level you accept that you are in the golden age, at the mental level you accept that you are in the golden age, and at the emotional level you accept it. At the physical level, it may take a little longer for you, but still it is not beyond your capability to adjust to where you feel that you are living in the golden age. You can then, when you accept this, begin to attract a situation to you, or attract yourself to a situation, where you can fully live as if you are in the golden age.

There are nations, there are situations on earth that have already started moving into the golden age, and those of you who live there can certainly step up. Those of you who do not live in such places, you may be able to step up where you are, you may even be able to find yourself in another location when you adjust your level of consciousness.

This is not meant to be a long discourse because we have already given you so many teachings at this conference that there surely is much to study and digest even for years to come. I do not mean to add to the intensity and the quantity of these teachings. I simply meant to give you a huge outpouring of the love of the heart of the Mother, and congratulate you for the results you have achieved. You have certainly helped shift Russia out of a difficult situation and onto a positive track. You may, of course, still see that there will be certain issues including what may happen today in certain parts of Russia, but that is because there is always the free will of the people.

As I said, there are certain matrices in the three higher realms, and you have helped shift Russia out of the downward pull and into the upward pull so that there is much more of an opportunity for people to choose that higher road. They see that regardless of what they think about their government, regardless of what they think about the system, there is a way to bring change in a peaceful, positive way by simply speaking out, and even deciding in your own mind who you are, what kind of country you deserve to live in, what kind of country you want to live in. My beloved, my heartfelt congratulations, and I hope you can receive the quite frankly, beyond measure and beyond compare, outpouring of love from my heart.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

A message to all who have come to earth on a rescue mission

TOPICS: It is time to know why you are here – Deceived by Nazism – Raising yourself or the whole – Avoiding superiority – A false hierarchy – The challenge of the Piscean age – Stepping up to a higher motivation – Thinking the laws do not apply to you – How to go beyond duality – A higher motivation for walking the path – Infinite and unconditional patience – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Sanat Kumara, June 12th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

I Am the Ascended Master Sanat Kumara. I come with a message that is multifaceted. Truly, our messages are always multifaceted in the sense that they can be understood at different levels of consciousness. Nevertheless, mine is particularly multifaceted because I am not simply speaking based on the 144 levels of consciousness possible on earth, I am speaking for the many different people who have come to earth on what we might call a rescue mission.

You have all heard the story of how there was a point where the earth was in a very low stage and it was thought that the planet could not be sustained. Then, I and 144 000 lifestreams from Venus decided to come to earth to help raise this planet. That meant that 144 000 took physical embodiment on earth while I did not, but I set up a retreat here over the Gobi desert that has been known as Shamballa.

Now, we have said before, and I will say again, that, naturally, the lifestreams from Venus were not the only lifestreams to come to earth in order to help raise this planet, neither at that time, nor later. Both before and later, other lifestreams have come to this earth in order to help it be raised back up beyond the level of duality. The Venusians were the largest single group that have come to earth but other groups have come that were smaller, and individuals have come, and they have come from many different backgrounds.

Natural and unnatural planets

We have hinted at the fact that you can divide planets up into two categories: natural and unnatural planets. Earth is an unnatural planet because the collective consciousness is fear-based. You have fallen beings embodying here, you have war, you have conflict, you have all these outer manifestations that clearly show that this could not be natural, in the sense that it was not created or designed by the creator or by the ascended masters.

It is a phenomenon brought about by free will and by beings using their free will to go into duality, seeing themselves as separate beings. Therefore, they are creating all of these manifestations that you see on the earth, that are only possible when people have forgotten the basic humanity that is in all people. Therefore, they do not see all people as being their spiritual brothers and sisters. They see them as “other” people and they fall prey to the illusion that they can do unto others without the universe doing unto themselves, without what they do to others being reflected back to them by the cosmic mirror.

This is an illusion that can exist only on an unnatural planet. In contrast to this, there are billions of planets in the material universe that are at the stage of being natural planets. Many of these planets are at very high levels of collective consciousness, and are therefore creating a tremendous magnetic pull that is pulling up on the entire universe, including, of course, planet earth. As this pull increases, what happens is that the unnatural planets are still being pulled up by the upward pull of the entire universe. Because of the low level of the collective consciousness, the threat is that the resistance created on these planets can actually create such a difference between the upper pull of the universe and the resistance on the planet that the physical planet cannot stay together, that it can literally be pulled apart.

In order to avoid this, it is necessary that lifestreams from some of these natural planets come to earth and embody here. Just by them being in physical embodiment, they are, so to speak, an anchor point for their home planet and the vibrations of their home planet. This can provide that last-ditch effort that is needed to hold the planet together for a longer period of time until hopefully the collective consciousness is raised so that the planet is no longer in danger of being pulled apart. Many, many lifestreams have come on a mission like this.

It is time to know why you are here

Now, what you need to be careful to recognize here is that on one hand, I do speak to these lifestreams. It is my intention to send a strong signal into the collective consciousness or perhaps we should even say into the individual consciousness of all of these lifestreams, that it is time to step up higher. It is time to come into a conscious recognition of why you are on this planet and that you are here not just to serve as an anchor point, but also to provide a positive frame of reference for the other inhabitants on the planet. It is high time that you start doing this.

However, in order to fulfill this mission, you need to recognize that even though you came from a natural planet, descending into embodiment on a planet as low as earth simply cannot be done while you maintain the full awareness of who you are and where you came from. It can only be done, as Hilarion explained, by taking on various illusions that correspond to the 144 levels. It is simply a matter of how low you descend before you can take embodiment here, and you need to recognize that you have taken on these illusions.

You also need to recognize a very simple fact: It does not matter where you came from and how high your consciousness was before you came to earth. Once you take on these illusions, you will be looking at life on earth through the filter of these illusions. This means that you are now in the same situation as the other inhabitants on earth. You are not superior, you are not more sophisticated, you are not more mature because you face the same initiations. You have the potential to go down in consciousness, and indeed some of the lifestreams who have come from natural planets have gone below the 48th level of consciousness. Many have not, most have not, but still you face the same initiations. You need to recognize that you cannot allow yourself to have this sense that you are different, you do not really belong here, this is a primitive planet, you cannot relate to these other people on the planet, and all of these things. There are many of the lifestreams who have come here on a rescue mission who feel somehow distant from or superior to other people on earth.

The reason for this is very simple. As you descend into the density of a planet like earth, you lose the connection to the awareness of what we have in recent dictations called the basic humanity. You become so shocked by being here, often by the treatment you have received here, where you have been brutally rejected, often in your very first embodiment on this planet, that you kind of lose the basic humanity in yourself. More than that, you fail to see it in the people on earth. You fail to see the basic humanity, so to speak, in the fallen beings who may have hurt you very brutally. You also fail to see it in the average population on earth, because you see how many of them are not growing, they are not willing to grow.

You need to recognize here a very, very important dynamic, which is that many, in fact most, of the lifestreams who have come to earth from more highly evolved planets have gone into what we can term a negative frame of mind. You have become very critical of the earth, you have a sense that perhaps the matter universe itself is the enemy of your spiritual growth, it is somehow dirty, the people on this planet are primitive, societies are primitive. You have often been trapped into this selective criticism where you see specific groups of people as being very negative or backwards, or not growing, and somehow not being worthy of your respect, or your love, or your consideration.

Deceived by Nazism

It may shock you to realize, but it is a fact that, if you look at Nazi Germany, a certain number of these lifestreams who have come from higher planets were seduced by the Nazi ideology of the super race and the need to purify the human race. They actually gave their light to uphold the Nazi machine that ended up precipitating the Holocaust. I am not saying they were prison guards in the concentration camps or pushed people into the gas chambers, but they served at higher levels in the Nazi apparatus. Their light was a factor in helping to extend the lifespan of this war machine that Hitler had created. You can actually see, if you look at some of these lifestreams, even if you look at pictures or video from movies from the time that they had some spiritual light. There were these tall, blond, blue-eyed people who actually had spiritual light but they had been seduced into supporting this Nazi ideology. They thought that, given the low conditions on the earth, and especially the low conditions of some groups of people, perhaps it was time to take drastic measures to raise the earth beyond what they saw as the madness that had overtaken the land.

You need to recognize that when you are in embodiment on earth, and especially when you have descended, not necessarily below the 48th level, but certainly below the 96th level, even though you come from a higher planet, you can still be vulnerable to being pulled into falling in love with an idea, with an ideal. You actually can be seduced into thinking that in order to further this ideal, it is justified to kill certain people that are working against what you see as the ideal for this planet.

My beloved, the call I issue here is that it is time for those of you who have come from natural planets to raise yourself above this illusion once and for all. You can only do this by following the advice that we have given to: 1) Depersonalize your life and your path, and 2) Find what we have called the basic humanity in yourself.

Raising yourself or the whole

Now, why do we call it basic humanity? Some will say why not spiritual identity? Well, it is because there is a time on the spiritual path, as we have said many times, where you need to raise yourself above the downward pull of the mass consciousness. We have attempted to give you a systematic path on the Course of Self-Mastery where you can raise yourself up through the seven rays, from the 48th to the 96th level. We have also said that when you reach the 96th level, you face a specific initiation, and it is whether you will continue to focus on raising yourself or whether you will switch and begin to focus on raising the whole.

How can you make that switch and focus on raising the whole? Well, only by recognizing what we have in other contexts called the Christ consciousness. It is only when you begin to recognize the Christ consciousness in yourself, and when you begin to understand that the Christ consciousness is the connecting link between all life, that you can truly acknowledge why you are here.

You are not here, my beloved, to raise your own consciousness to a much higher level than the other inhabitants of the earth so that you can feel superior to them. You are here to raise the consciousness of the whole. You cannot do this if you use your progress on the path to decide that because you have risen to a certain level of the spiritual path, and because you came from a better world, you are superior to the other inhabitants of earth. You need to discover that element of the Christ consciousness that ties you to all life, including the inhabitants of earth, regardless of the level of consciousness they are in.

This is an element of the Christ consciousness that Jesus described when he said: “Those who have done it unto me, have done it unto the least of these my brethren.” Jesus, when you look at his life, even the fragmentary account in the scriptures, you can see how he did not set himself apart. He did not do what many of the Jews did: feel superior to other people that lived in their land, such as the Samaritans and others. He reached out to all people and that is why we have said that this is the basic humanity.

Avoiding superiority

Now, we have talked about the need that all people discover this basic humanity, that they can begin to cooperate based on trust and based on seeing themselves as equals. What you need to recognize, as the spiritual people, is that you face the same initiation, just in a slightly different way. Your primary challenge is not the same as it is for most people on earth. Your challenge is first of all to avoid feeling superior. How do you do this? Well, partly by locking in to that element of the Christ consciousness that is completely beyond the sense of hierarchy set up by the people on earth.

When you look at earth, you can look back into all of known history and you will see that every society has had this sense of hierarchy. Some are not only in a more powerful position than others, but they are often (at least by themselves, but often also by the people) considered to be in a separate class so they are inherently better, they are inherently superior. Some have even believed they were created that way by God. Unfortunately, many of the people who came from natural planets have been seduced by these thought systems because they have felt that they were more mature, more sophisticated than the inhabitants of this planet. I challenge you to make the distinction that can only be made with the Christ mind, namely that being at a higher level of the path and a higher level of consciousness does not make you superior to those who are at lower levels. In fact, the higher you go toward the 144th level of consciousness, the less superior you feel, the more you feel one with all life and the more you want to raise up all life.

You can only truly meet this challenge if you understand the inner meaning of depersonalizing your life where you are not seeking in any way to reach some kind of position in an earthly hierarchy that makes other people or yourself think you are superior. Neither are you seeking to walk the spiritual path, and perhaps even reach some position in an ascended masters organization, in order to gain recognition from the ascended masters. You understand, my beloved, that the entire concept of a hierarchy is valid in the sense that there is a hierarchy in the ascended realm. But my beloved, the highest ascended being in the hierarchy that is working with this unascended sphere does not feel superior to the unascended beings inhabiting on earth. There is no superiority. There is hierarchy in the sense that there are certain positions that hold a higher office, but there is no value judgement, no sense of superiority associated with that hierarchy.

A false hierarchy

You know very well that the fallen beings are experts at taking certain valid concepts and perverting them. All they needed to do on earth was to take the concept of hierarchy and pervert it with the value judgement of the duality consciousness. This led to two things. One is that those who are at the top of the hierarchy on earth are better than those who are at lower levels. You can even set up the condition seen in Nazi Germany of the Arian race being superior to other races. You can even see in the Soviet Union how some felt that the true communists in the Soviet Union were superior to those in non-communist nations or even in the other Soviet Republics. You see many, many examples of this, both today and in history. My beloved, do you seriously believe that this consciousness can survive in the Golden age? It cannot.

The other aspect of this consciousness is that once you have established the hierarchy, those who are at the top can never be questioned or gainsaid by those who are below them in rank. Of course, this is what has led to these truly insane situations where, for example, if you look at the life of Adolf Hitler, you will see how he in many cases, deliberately ignored the advice of his generals who told him how the war was actually going. He believed they were far too negative and limited and that his armies were able to do what his generals considered to be impossible. In the beginning of the war, this actually happened in several cases. The army generals had assessed that certain things could not be done, but Hitler gave the order to go ahead and it happened anyway. He lulled himself into this consciousness of feeling that he never needed to listen to the advice of others and he did not need to know what was actually happening on the battlefields because it was enough for him to go within and get the vision of what should happen, and then he would decree that and it would happen. Of course, you all know that it came a point when he had simply run out of forward momentum and everything starting collapsing. Instead of acknowledging this and making the necessary adjustments, he kept going in the same direction, which magnified the level of catastrophe that actually took place.

The challenge of the Piscean age

My beloved, you need to recognize here that we of the ascended masters do not want to set up this kind of hierarchy on earth. You may then ask yourself why there have been several ascended master organizations who had precisely this kind of hierarchy? Well, because, again, we have to work with the level of the collective consciousness and we have to work with the level of those who are at higher levels and have more of the potential to follow our teachings. Who was it that gave the example that said: “Inasmuch you have done it unto me the least of these my brethren, you have done it onto me.” Well, it was Jesus and Jesus was the one who inaugurated the Piscean age. What was the challenge that needed to be met at the end of the Piscean age? It was precisely to overcome this state of consciousness, this sense of superiority, the sense of rank, but discover the basic humanity that ties you to all people.

There unfortunately came a point in 1900’s where we recognized it was time to release a more direct teaching from the ascended level and we got the dispensation to anoint messengers and give direct dictations. We also recognized that the consciousness of the students in general, those who have the potential to follow our teachings, was simply not at a level where they had passed that initiation during the Piscean age. Many of them were not ready to pass that initiation because they were still so trapped in this need to feel that they were doing something important. We always face this dilemma that we want to appeal to a certain group of people by giving them a teaching that can take them higher, but in order to do so, we have to make a realistic assessment of their present level of consciousness.

We have to look at what exactly motivates them, and then we have to give them something that appeals to that motivation—in order to get them to even accept the teachings and start the path that we are offering. We had to give people teachings that contained the necessary keys that would help them transcend that level of consciousness, but they still contained certain elements that appeal to this motivation of feeling that they were doing something very important to improve planet earth.

Stepping up to a higher motivation

What I am saying is that now for a number of years through this messenger we have given a higher level of teaching on duality, on the epic mindset, on the ego, and overcoming the inferiority-superiority dynamic. It truly is my call, that I am sending to all of lifestreams who came to earth from a higher planet, that it is time to awaken and get over this initiation, get over this hump and step up to a higher motivation. You are not seeking to walk the spiritual path or follow a certain spiritual teaching or practice in order to raise yourself up, to make yourself feel better than others, or to reinforce the sense you already have, or in order to make yourself feel that you are among the few who are saving the planet and doing something important for the ascended masters. You recognize that it is time to simply step beyond that level of consciousness and to acknowledge fully that this is not why you are here. Therefore, you need to do what we have given you the tools and the teachings to do: to go back and look at that initial birth trauma that you were exposed to when you took embodiment on this earth and were shocked by the conditions here.

You need to recognize that ever since then, you have maintained a certain attitude toward this planet of being critical, of feeling that this is a low planet, that the inhabitants here are far below you, that they are not really worthy to receive your light and your love, and perhaps even that the matter realm is an enemy of your spiritual growth. You may have developed a desire to just get out of here, and it is time to recognize, my beloved, that you came to earth to make a positive difference, but you cannot make a positive difference while you are in a negative state of mind. You cannot make a positive difference on earth if you have a negative attitude to planet earth and the people on it.

You need to recognize that it is time, it is high time, to step beyond this entire consciousness and get to the point where you have looked at your personal motivation for walking the spiritual path. You have seen where it contains elements of negativity, elements of wanting to raise yourself up, or elements of just wanting to get out of here. You need to recognize, my beloved, a simple fact, which other masters have said before, that until you are at peace with being on this planet, until you fully accept yourself as being on this planet, and until you can feel good about being on this planet, you will not get out of here.

Thinking the laws do not apply to you

There are some of you, my beloved, who have a very subtle and often unrecognized sense that because you came from a natural planet, where the laws of nature so to speak, even the spiritual laws are different, then, even though you are now in embodiment on an unnatural planet, you should not be subject to the laws that apply here. You think that you should be able to come here and not have your garments soiled, and not have to face the consequences of your choices, not be held accountable for your reactions. My beloved, when you chose to come here, you knew full well that the moment you took embodiment, you would become subject to the laws that apply on this planet and you would face the same initiations as anyone else, and you would have to do exactly the same as anyone else in order to raise your consciousness and qualify for your ascension.

Get out of this dream, that some of you have, that you may find some shortcut, some magical formula where you can suddenly escape having to walk the path like anyone else. Get rid of it. It does not serve you, and it does not serve the cause that brought you here. Recognize the fact, my beloved, that the fallen beings have set up a very specific state on this planet. We have taught about the duality consciousness and the epic mindset, but I wish to give you an even deeper teaching on this, because some of you are ready for it.

How to go beyond duality

I have said that fallen beings always want to set up a hierarchy and put themselves on top so they are untouchables, cannot be gainsaid or challenged by those below them. Of course, they cannot be challenged or gainsaid by anyone above them because they have attempted to shut off all the knowledge of ascended masters on this planet. What they have actually done is to use the duality consciousness to create certain very subtle concepts. What the fallen beings would like to do on this planet is to set themselves up so that they are invincible, they are invulnerable. Now, you may think that there is some validity to this concept in a sense that, surely, Archangel Michael is invincible, he is invulnerable. But he is not invincible in a dualistic way, he is invincible because he is beyond duality. The question is: “How do you get beyond duality?”

I said earlier that some of the people who came to earth on a rescue mission were seduced by Nazism and this ideology of the superior race. Well, one way to seek to raise yourself above the misery, the conflict, the struggle, the suffering on this planet is to try to make yourself invincible. Many of the more advanced lifestreams that came here have been seduced into thinking that they should use their spiritual attainment and the power to try to set themselves up so that they were invincible. Some have been seduced by some warrior tradition, thinking they should be invincible warriors, others have attempted to do it in other ways. Some have even attempted to use the path of the ascended masters and the teachings to set themselves up to where they could be invincible. My beloved, the goal of the path of Christhood is not to become invincible in a dualistic way. Was Jesus invincible? Well, if he had been, why was he crucified?

You have to recognize that, when you are on a planet with duality, there are stages of the spiritual path. You grow, not by only pulling yourself away from duality. We have talked about an immersion phase and an awakening phase. You recognize that, while you are in the immersion phase, you are not only going down in the level of consciousness, you can also go up, but the way you go up is by experiencing these extreme contrasts that you find on earth. For some people, they have spent several lifetimes pursuing this goal of invincibility or superiority. They have attempted to make themselves invincible or put themselves in a certain station in an earthly hierarchy were they seem superior, but this can become a trap that is very difficult to break out of. How can people break out of it if they are not willing to do this consciously, if they are not willing to see the illusions of superiority and invincibility? Well, they have to experience a number of lifetimes where they are in the opposite extreme of being completely vulnerable and completely inferior. That is actually one of the reasons why this planet precipitated the phenomenon of slavery.

Many times, you would see, for example in Roman society, that a soul has been for several lifetimes at the top of Roman hierarchy but then, suddenly, it went down and now embodied as a slave for several lifetimes. By experiencing both of these extreme contrasts on the planet, this eventually caused some lifestreams to recognize in themselves what we have called the basic humanity. They recognized that whether you are in a high position or in a low position, whether you are ultimately invulnerable or ultimately vulnerable, there was still a part of you that did not change. There was a part of you that was real, and that would continue growing regardless of the outer situations you are in. These lifestreams began to, so to speak, depersonalize the extremes that you see on earth. They started to stop identifying themselves with this earthly spectacle and that is how they found more, what Gautama called the middle way that is so directed by the contrast. That is what has caused all of you to come to the point to be open to an ascended master teaching. What I am giving you now is simply the challenge to step up to a higher level of that teaching by seeing in yourself how you have, as a normal unavoidable part of your growth, had to go from these extremes.

It is now time to transcend them, to recognize, my beloved, that there is no ultimate security in being invulnerable on earth, nor is there any ultimate humiliation in being completely vulnerable. You come to a point where you recognize that compared to the ongoingness of your own being, to the basic humanity or the Christ mind in your being, all of these outer conditions do not matter. And if they do not matter, why do you have to continue to walk the path of the ascended masters by being motivated by this need to feel superior, to feel better, to feel you have some kind of important rank or mission?

A higher motivation for walking the path

Now, some will say: “But how can we then be motivated to walk the path when we don’t have a sense that we are doing something important to save the earth or bring the golden age?” Well, my beloved, you can be motivated out of love—for that is what motivated you to come here. Reconnect to the original motivation that brought you here, and then you will be able to find an entirely new motivation for walking the path, and you will not be pulled here and there by these extremes. You will not, for example, be pulled into these negative prophecies, thinking that you have to put your attention upon them.

You will find a more steady progression, a more steady growth, and it will be an adjustment for you because many times you will not have the extreme experiences that some of you had on the path. There are lower levels of the path where you can have these, what people called “peak experiences,” and many students have actually become trapped into a form of addiction, of seeking higher and higher peak experiences. You only have a peak when you have a valley, and you only have a high experience when you have the contrast of a low experience. When you find the true middle way, you go beyond the pairs, the extremes, and so you have less and less contrast on your path.

In the beginning, this will be confusing to you, but as you continue to work with the teachings we have given you, you can come to a point where you transcend it and you have no need to have this old motivation, this old sense of being important. You are being who you are, you are doing what you are doing, out of a love-based motivation.

Infinite and unconditional patience

This also means that you develop something that many spiritual students fail to develop, namely infinite, unconditional patience. Many of you have felt a certain urgency to push hard on your personal path. Again, this is valid for a time because you need to raise yourself above the pull of the mass consciousness. There comes a time, my beloved, where you need to go beyond this. You are not seeking to set all of these goals, or set goals for what should happen on a planetary level, when a certain condition should change. Some of you, have gotten so preoccupied with your self-importance that you think that, if you give a large amount of invocations and decrees for a certain time, then the planet should change or specific nations should change. If they do not, you become disappointed, you start doubting whether the teachings work, and all these kind of things. You can transcend all of that and realize you are here to continue to raise your consciousness, to do what you feel prompted to do from within, and you are non-attached to the physical results. You rejoice when you see them, but you are not dissatisfied or angry or in doubt if you do not see them because you realize you must work within the constraints of free will, as we of the ascended masters do.

My beloved, it was a long time ago that I came to this earth. If I had had the impatience that many of you have, I would have destroyed myself psychologically long, long ago by the lack of progress on this planet. We of the ascended masters take an entirely different view. As we have said recently, our goal is not to produce specific outer changes, but to raise the collective consciousness. This can only be done by working with people so that they come to the point where they can make a free, conscious choice to come up higher.

This is our goal. Our goal is not to manifest these outer changes that so many spiritual students become attached to. When you can step beyond these things, that often pull you into this negative, critical state of mind, you can find peace with being on this planet. You can accept being on this planet. You can accept this planet for what it is, not that you are required to maintain its current state, but you accept it for what it is: an educational institution for the lifestreams that are here. You can respect what we have told you about free will and accept how it works. Therefore, you can come to the point where you are at peace with being here, and you can allow yourself to feel good about being a human being in embodiment. Not being beyond the laws of this planet, but being one with the people, identifying at the level of the Christ mind with them, seeing their basic humanity, and seeking to always raise it up.

This, my beloved, was my gift for today. As I said, it is a multi-faceted message that truly bears studying many, many times in order to extract the full value that is often half-way hidden between the words. Read between the lines. Connect to my Being beyond the words and I will give you, as you are willing, what could not be embedded in the words—at least, not at the level where your outer mind can grasp it for the words alone. Thus, I thank you for again being the electrodes for radiating this into the collective consciousness. Make sure that you are not always looking at how those other people out there need to change. This was a dictation that put a mirror in front of you and said: Now look at how YOU need to change.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Bureaucracy and government in the golden age

TOPICS: Corruption and elitism – Bureaucracy in the golden age – Shifting to a positive outlook on life – No need for violent revolutions – How governments will change – The gap between people and politicians – Substance abuse pacifies people – All people want to improve their lives – Unfathomable growth – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain, June 10th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

So, I Am indeed, the Ascended Master Saint Germain. I come to give you a discourse in the series on how to manifest the golden age. This applies to all nations and is not specifically targeted at any particular nation.

Corruption and elitism

One of the important aspects of manifesting the golden age is, of course, to overcome corruption. Now, you may look at some of the corruption indexes that have been compiled by international organizations. It is not difficult to see, as a simple matter of fact, that the countries who have the lowest level of corruption have the highest material standard of living and, generally speaking, have a well-functioning, often growing economy. What is then the connection between the two?

Well, it is that corruption allows a small elite to gather more and more privileges to themselves, and how do they do this? In practical terms, they do it by paying off certain people in the government apparatus so that they can get the special favors that other people are not able to get. What is truly behind this is that, in any nation where an elite forms (and that means pretty much any nation) the elite does not want to share their privileges. They want to keep the population down, they want to keep competition down.

What is the effect of this? It is that it also keeps creativity down. More than that, it also keeps down the fact that we of the ascended masters are not allowed to multiply the efforts of people in the nation where there is too big of a disparity between rich and poor, between the privileged and the non-privileged. You see in general that countries that eradicate corruption, they have more of a multiplication factor, and therefore their economies are doing better. This is something that anybody can see by simply studying the facts.

Therefore, you will see that in the golden age, those countries that make the greatest effort to eradicate corruption, will indeed have a more well-functioning economy. They will have more equal opportunity for all people, and therefore they will have, generally speaking, a more happy and satisfied population.

Bureaucracy in the golden age

Now, what is behind corruption? Well, corruption, of course, could not exist if there was not a bureaucracy, and so we need to talk about the role of bureaucracy in the golden age. In order to understand this topic, you need to understand that the fallen beings exist on this planet both in embodiment and in higher realms. They are seeking to use absolutely anything in order to achieve their ends, which may be to gain power and control or it may be to simply create destruction and chaos, or to stop growth. There are different groups of fallen beings; they have different aims. Sometimes they clash with each other. In some cases they actually magnify each other, and so it is a complicated situation we face on earth.

Now, it may surprise some of you to hear me say this, given my history of talking about communism, that if there was a higher state of collective consciousness, then a communist system with state ownership of the means of production could actually function. The economy could survive in the long run, and it could even bring forth a fairly egalitarian society where the people could be reasonably happy.

Karl Marx was not the first person in the world to think of such a society. You can go back even in known history, but certainly beyond known history, and find societies that had, basically, common ownership of the means of production and of land. These societies were well-functioning. There were such societies on Atlantis that were functioning on a much higher level than anything you see today.

What it is that distorts the communist society so that the economy cannot function? Well, it is that there emerges this power elite. It is the influence of the fallen beings who are not seeking to make the society function, but who are seeking to use it for the purposes of control, or even on a greater agenda of creating conflict in the world that could lead to destruction.

If you were to turn this around and look at what traditionally you would call a capitalist society, you would see that in unrestrained capitalism, a power elite will form. They will take to themselves special privileges, and therefore in the outermost consequence, there will be a small elite who owns all of the means to production. You have a situation that is not very different from the situation in a communist country.

What prevents a capitalist economy from functioning in the long run is again the formation of an elite and the influence of the fallen beings. What you realize next is that the fallen beings will use absolutely anything for their ends. They will use capitalism, they will use communism, they will use any type of society. They will use any institution in society. So now let us look at bureaucracy.

Why do you have a bureaucracy? Well, most people would say that it is in order to create a functioning state, to ensure that all people have equal rights before the law, equal opportunity, that things are functioning well, that people do not build houses that fall down upon themselves, and that they drive safely on the roads, and that there is an infrastructure that actually functions.

Yes, this is, of course, the higher meaning of a bureaucracy but this is not the way bureaucracies function at the present moment because they have been heavily influenced by the fallen beings. What do the fallen beings do? Well, many things, but one of the things they do is that they always seek to complicate everything, to make things more and more complex, more and more complicated. They set up these systems, these mechanisms, where the complexity of the system creates certain inherent problems. Then, what is the solution to these problems that the fallen beings always recommend? It is more control, more bureaucracy, more laws, more rules, more regulations.

You might say that the way bureaucracies are functioning right now, it is a typical example of the process that I described before: The fallen ones create a problem and then set themselves up as the only ones who have the solution to the problem. Their solution to the problem does not solve the problem. It just makes it more and more complicated. You see, in many nations in the world, how bureaucracies have become more and more complicated, more and more difficult to administer. There are more rules, more regulations. You can see the EU, which is practically drowning in rules and regulations.

The effect of this in the long run will be to not only shut down the people’s creativity, but also dampen the economy. It will also have the effect of giving special privileges to the businesses who are already big and established because they can afford to hire the people, including lawyers, to comply with all of the government regulations, whereas smaller businesses cannot afford to do this. You can, through sufficient regulation, create virtual monopolies. This, of course, shuts down that flow of creativity − the flow that we can multiply − and therefore it puts a lid on economic growth.

Naturally, as we move further and further into the golden age, the collective consciousness will be raised. This will have two effects. One is that the fallen beings will lose their power. Many of them will be taken either out of embodiment or removed from the emotional, mental and identity realms. You do not anymore have that downward pull, or that chaotic influence of the fallen beings that seeks to use any system to create complexity and chaos, even destruction. The other thing that will happen is that people’s consciousness will be raised.

Now, you may say, “What is one of the legitimate functions of bureaucracy?” Well, it is to prevent people from exploiting each other, taking advantage of each other, by creating certain rules and enforcing them. That is why, in the purest form, you have a police force. A police force was never meant to suppress the general population, but of course only correct those who violated or exploited others. When a police force becomes the source of exploitation in itself, well that is, of course, not sustainable in a golden age.

Shifting to a positive outlook on life

When you have that raising of the collective consciousness, it becomes a very subtle shift where people begin to realize that they do not need to steal from others, they do not need to manipulate others, they do not need to exploit others, because there are plenty of business opportunities, or work opportunities. You can earn a living, and a good living, in a perfectly legitimate way that does not exploit other people.

My beloved, you have this shift into a positive outlook on life, and that means that people are now no longer seeking to exploit each other, they are no longer seeking to avoid work. Everybody is focused on expressing their creativity or their industriousness in the best possible way so they can make money in a legitimate way. This means that everybody is contributing to the growth of the economy, which means we have even more to multiply, and then the economy grows even further. When this positive shift happens, and people are not so focused on exploiting each other, the need for a bureaucracy gradually decreases to the point where you end up having a bureaucracy that is far, far smaller than what you have today in most countries.

This means that the bureaucracy becomes less complex. It also means that the people in a bureaucracy start shifting their mindset. They are not so focused on preventing a negative as on promoting a positive. Instead of thinking they have to correct the people and rein them in and control them, they are focused on how they can actually promote growth. This also means that there will come a point where the laws of the nations – at least the forerunners of the golden age – will shift.

Instead of being focused on preventing this exploitation and making things illegal (and making it more difficult to cheat others, or cheat the state), you create new kinds of laws that are actually meant to ensure that people have the best possible opportunity to express their creativity in the ways that benefit the whole. Suddenly, the law becomes less complex. There are less hindrances put in the way. Certainly, there are laws that do not favor big businesses, but allow all businesses a legitimate opportunity. Suddenly, you have this very positive shift where, again, everybody is focused on growth rather than being focused on preventing some kind of calamity or disorder or the overthrow of the status quo, the overthrow of society, or this or that.

There is no need for violent revolutions in the golden age because societies are in the process of progressive growth, progressive expansion, progressive evolution. Suddenly, those who are in charge of societies begin to realize that they can relax, they can take it easy, because the danger of these violent revolutions that was there is dissipated because there is no longer the tension among the people. People are focused on what they all want in the end: They want a good life for themselves.

No need for violent revolutions

There will come later stages in the golden age where the majority of the population in many nations will have moved to the point where they are seeking to selflessly serve the whole or serve other people. But in the beginning stages of the golden age, people will be focused on creating a good life for themselves. When they do this in the way I have described, creating a good life for yourself actually helps to create a better life for the whole, therefore a better life for other people. Suddenly, there is no need for these kind of repressive, controlling societies that you see today. It is not that people will go to violent revolutions to overthrow such repressive societies, they will simply gradually fade away because there will be no need for them. People will not accept them. They will simply stand up and make it known that they want to live in a different society, and there is no question that the leaders will eventually have to comply.

Those who do not comply, will simply disappear. They will go out of embodiment, they will lose their power, whatever you have. If the majority of the people in a nation decide that they want a different society, then the leaders who will not go along with this will disappear. There is no question about it. There is no reason, or no need, for a violent revolution to overthrow such leaders. It is simply a matter of a critical number of the people deciding: “We will not accept this anymore in our nation. We want to live in a different kind of nation, and this is the kind of nation we want to live in.”

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Accepting Saint Germain’s Golden Age.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

The subtle discernment between Christ and anti-christ

TOPICS: The most severe expression of anti-christ – People who are not moving – Even anti-christ can lead to growth – The Bolshevik revolution and Stalin – The dissolution of the Soviet Union – The oligarchs – The early capitalists – The principle of Christ as change – Ascended master students and Christhood – Spiritual students out of alignment with Christ – Christed beings fooled by anti-christ – Looking at ascended master organizations – Christhood and the illusion of perfection – Idolatry and hierarchy in spiritual organizations – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Jesus, June 11th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. I come to give you a teaching that has rarely been given on this planet, that has rarely been understood by students of various spiritual or religious movements. I give it because those of you who are students worldwide have reached the level of consciousness where you are able to begin to process this topic in your minds, perhaps, talking about it amongst yourselves based on your experiences with various spiritual teachings and movements.

The most severe expression of anti-christ

Now, my beloved, let me begin by asking you to consider the most dense, the most serious, the most extreme expression of anti-Christ that you can imagine. Naturally, many of you will point to various manifestations of evil, such as large-scale killing and this or that atrocity that you have seen precipitated by human beings on earth. Of course, this is an outpicturing, an expression, of the mind of anti-Christ, but it is, actually, not the most severe expression of the mind of anti-Christ.

You see, my beloved, many people when they hear the concept of Christ or Christhood, or Christ-consciousness, they do what we have now talked about many times: They project their current understanding, their current state of consciousness onto the concept. They see Christhood through the filter of their current understanding. This is, of course, natural; you can do nothing else. Those of you who are ready for it, can begin to recognize that Christ is a principle that has one purpose only, and that is to make sure that you can never be permanently or in any absolute way separated from your source, from your Creator.

Christ is necessary because you have been given free will. As Lanello so beautifully put it: “What a stroke of genius by our Creator!” Because you have been given free will, you have been given the opportunity to choose to walk away from Oneness. Therefore, there truly is no limit to how far away from Oneness you can go. Once you go into separation and you create your own worldview, that you believe is absolute, well, you can keep spiraling down, becoming more and more entrenched in your worldview. Christ is the principle that makes sure that when you have had enough of that experience, when you are ready and willing to move in the other direction (to start moving back to Oneness), then Christ will be there in whatever manifestation you can grasp with the level of consciousness you have when you finally turn around and want to come back to Oneness.

This means that Christ is the principle of growth, ongoing growth. As we have said several times, there is nothing final on earth, there is no state of consciousness that is final on earth. Christ and the Christ-consciousness is an ongoing process that ultimately leads you to the ascension, but of course you can continue to grow even in the ascended realm. This is the most important point you can understand about the Christ-consciousness: It is ongoingness. It constantly, continually and progressively pulls you to transcend your level of consciousness until you reach that level where the next transcendence leads to ascendance.

This is a principle that very few people have understood, that the vast majority of spiritual students, even ascended master students are not ready to grasp. Many of you are ready to grasp it and that is why you are being given the teaching. Also, because you have the ability to hold the balance, so to speak, to be the electrodes who are sending it into the collective consciousness. You may remember the story of the angry mob that was ready to stone a woman, and I took a stick and drew a line in the sand. Well, in a sense, with this dictation I am drawing a line in the sand and saying,:“It is now time to cross that line and come up to a higher understanding of what Christhood is about.”

And so, in order to illustrate what I mean here, let us again go back to the idea of what is the most severe manifestation of the anti-Christ known on earth, and when I say “the most severe manifestation of anti-Christ,” you can now understand that it actually means: “what is it that prevents people from growing, from continuing to grow?”

You will remember that in the Bible there is a quote supposedly by me where I said: “I wish you were either hot or cold, but because thou art lukewarm, I will spew thee out of my mouth.” Well, so there are those who are going in one direction and they are going away from Oneness. There are those who are going in the opposite direction and they are moving towards Oneness, but the majority of the people on earth are not going in either direction. They are simply not moving and this is the most severe manifestation of anti-Christ on earth when you consider what stops people’s growth.

People who are not moving

Now, Guru Ma talked about the possibility that you can have certain fixed points in your mind so that your mind might be moving and you are always taking in new information but you are not really shifting to a higher level because your mind is, so to speak, like a treadmill that is moving (perhaps, very fast) but is not getting anywhere. It is not moving away from that one spot and that is how so many people on earth are stuck in this point where they are not really moving. Now, this is when you look at it worldwide. There are of course many areas of the world where the majority of the population are moving in some way. It does not mean they are consciously on the path to Christhood but they are moving.

The reason I said that it even was better if you were moving away from Oneness than you were standing still is that as long as you are moving, there is always the possibility that you can change direction. If you are moving away but change your direction enough, you will start moving back. If you are standing still, you cannot change direction because you are not going in any direction—there is no direction.

My beloved, what you see when you look at planet earth is that in many nations around the world there are large groups of people who are in the state of consciousness where they simply are not moving. One way to see this, to acknowledge this, is to look at how there are people who can live, they can be born into a certain lifestyle, a certain culture, a certain nation, they can grow up, find a job (often a rather mechanical job) and they simply just want to continue performing that job for the rest of their lives. They often live in the same house, the same apartment, they do very little to improve their outer environment. There is simply stalemate in their lives. They want some kind of stability, they want to stay where they are comfortable and keep doing the same thing over and over and over again.

Now my beloved, a lifetime is a precious opportunity. It is an opportunity to make sure that you are in a higher level of consciousness when you exit the physical octave than when you entered. They say popularly that you can’t take anything with you, meaning you come into the world naked and you leave the world naked and none of your material possessions you can take with you. It is not true, my beloved, because you can take with you the growth in consciousness. You take it with you to your next lifetime and therefore you can be born into a better circumstance where you have a better opportunity to grow and if you make use of that, you can continue to spiral upwards.

Not because this dictation is particularly focussed on Russia, but since we are in Russia, I will use this as an example. If you go back to even before the communist revolution, the Bolshevik Revolution, you will see, as we have talked about, that Peter the Great attempted to raise Russia to a higher level. Now, there were many among the noble class who resisted it but there were also many among the people who did not actively resist—they just did not move. They did not want to move. You will see that this was one of the big hindrances to growth. Now, Lanello gave his eloquent discourse about the last Tsar and how he failed to take the opportunities but it must be said also that he faced a very difficult situation because many among the people were not willing to move. It was as if they were brought up in a certain station in life, they thought they had to be like their parents, strive for a certain kind of job, to live in a certain kind of dwelling and then once they had achieved that, they would just keep doing it for the rest of their lives.

Even anti-christ can lead to growth

You see that all throughout the world, you have these large segments of populations that do not move and do not want to move. Now, you need to be very careful in seeking a higher understanding of what I am telling you. When you have a population that is frozen, frozen in time, what can bring them out of that coma, that hibernation? What, my beloved? Well, the ascended masters and those who represent us cannot because we respect free will. We will not force people, we will not violate them. Naturally, we have led you to the understanding that we do not consider the Bolshevik Revolution a positive development, and certainly not what followed after. But listen carefully. When you have a population that is so frozen in time, then even a violent change precipitated by fallen beings can actually for a short time serve in bringing the population closer to Christhood or at least giving them an opportunity.

You understand that when a population is not moving, there is nothing that can be done. They are not getting closer. Any change that happens that forces them to confront a new situation, that shakes them out of their old way of thinking, that may even force them to make changes in the way they live their lives, this is actually an opportunity for these people.

Now, I am not saying that Lenin and the Bolsheviks represented Christ. I am only saying that they did have the function of shaking the Russian population up more than the Tsar had done because the Tsar was not willing to kill so many of his own people as the Bolsheviks were willing to do. I am not sanctioning the killing. I am not excusing it. I am only pointing out that in a closed system, the people will attract something that will break down the system—which gives them an opportunity to move on because they have not been willing to do it on their own.

You need to recognize here a very important principle: still-stand is the worst enemy of Christ because it is the opposite of growth. This means that there can actually be people who have a certain attunement that change needs to happen, and then they work for that change based on their own consciousness and the collective consciousness in a nation. In that attunement – take care now – they are not representing Christ, but they are actually in alignment with the Christ-mind because the Christ-mind also wants to bring change. It, of course, does not want to do it through force and violence but when the people will not respond, then the Christ-mind steps back and allows those who are trapped in the consciousness of anti-Christ to do what they always want to do: either control, create chaos or create destruction.

This is not because the Christ-mind wants to see this happen, but because the Christ-mind actually respects the free will of the people. When they are not willing to move based on their own choices, then the Christ-mind must step back and let the Second Law of Thermodynamics or the of karma take its course. Then, the people are faced with a situation that forces them out of their mental box, out of their inertia, out of their unwillingness to change.

The Bolshevik revolution and Stalin

There was a time where the people who precipitated the Bolshevik Revolution were in some way in alignment with the mind of Christ. This I know will be surprising to many people, to many ascended master students. Take care again: I do not say they represented Christ, but they were in alignment with the purpose of Christ, namely to put people in a situation where they were forced to grow when they were not willing to grow of their own accord. What you now need to recognize is that this period (where they were in alignment with the mind of Christ) did not last very long. You can actually see, if you study the Bolshevik Revolution, how they very quickly deteriorated into being more and more willing to use violence, more and more willing to suppress the people, to suppress dissent, to suppress any kind of free discussion. They did what fallen beings always do: They became very insensitive to the people. This, of course, led to the situation where Lenin went into this downward spiral that precipitated the bad health and his death and then Stalin took over.

Here is where you need to make a distinction: Stalin was never in alignment with the mind of Christ. He did not force the population to face a situation where they had to rethink the way they were living or rethink their approach to life. He simply consolidated the downward spiral that the others had taken the nation into, set himself up as the ultimate dictator and from there on there was no growth. There was no potential for growth because he created such a reign of terror that it suppressed any desire for people to rethink, to think critically, to do things better.

That is why you saw that very, very quickly after Stalin took power, the population went back into the state of inertia. In a sense, it became an even deeper inertia because they all reasoned that there was no point whatsoever in objecting to the system because you would just be killed. Then, they also made the decision (subconsciously, of course): there was no point in trying to improve anything for life simply wouldn’t change. They were now in the Soviet Union and there was nothing the ordinary citizen could do about it other than try to have as tolerable of a life as possible.

You see that Stalin then forced people into an even deeper coma, inertia, of not wanting to change, not wanting to improve things. You see that there are still many people in Russia today who carry that attitude. You may simply go out and look at areas in Russia where you have apartment buildings or houses that are not well-maintained and where it is clear that those who live there have given up. They are not trying to even keep the environment clean, they are not trying to beautify or improve anything. They have accepted that they live a very static way of life, they have a completely static income and there is nothing they can do about it—or so they think. This is an example of how there is this very, very dense, very, very heavy inertia so that any effort to actually change Russia is pulled back, is pulled down, by this inertia of the people.

The dissolution of the Soviet Union

Now, let me now go forward to when the Soviet Union dissolved. Again, this was a shocking experience. Fortunately, this time there was not violence and large-scale bloodshed. It was possibly even more shocking for many people than the Bolshevik Revolution had been because there were truly people who thought that the Soviet Union would endure forever and certainly for the rest of their lifetimes. Therefore, there was nothing they could do to improve their lot in life and there was no point in even trying—just try to live a comfortable life within the system.

Now, it has, of course, been stated by previous ascended master dispensations that Gorbachev was a fallen being. Nevertheless, there was a time where he was, again, in alignment with the mind of Christ because he did see that change was needed and he tried to bring it about. I am not saying he represented Christ, but he was in alignment with the mind of Christ. Boris Yeltsin was also in alignment with the mind of Christ when he dissolved the Soviet Union. Again, I am not saying he had a particular level of Christ-consciousness or represented Christ. I am only saying he was in alignment by seeing the need for change that would force the people out of their coma.

Yeltsin actually realized something that Gorbachev never realized, namely that the people were in a coma and that the effect of communism had been to truly put the people in that coma where they were not doing what he suddenly realized that the average person in most of the western countries had been doing. They were seeking to improve their material life by working harder, by improving their living conditions, their houses, their apartments, buying bigger cars and this and that. There was a certain alignment there with the mind of Christ in the sense that these people saw that change was needed.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Healing Your Spiritual Traumas.

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Transcending fear-based societies

TOPICS: The wild horse of the Christ consciousness – Moving out of a fear-based society – When governments distrust their own people – A new perspective on 9/11 – A society where nothing is hidden – Abusing the right to privacy – Is hiding something a right? – The desire to escape accountability – Leaving the authoritarian mindset – Transparent leadership – Do you need a military? – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain, June 11th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. I am joyful over being given the opportunity to deliver this dictation with such a large audience where your chakras can become, metaphorically speaking, the loudspeakers that will radiate my vibration, my Presence, my ideas into the collective consciousness and therefore cause them to go further than they would otherwise go. Therefore, we speed up the time to where my release begins to have an impact in the physical level.

The wild horse of the Christ consciousness

Now, Jesus has given you his magnificent discourse on the Christ consciousness and some of the rarely understood aspects of the Christ consciousness. I would like to build upon this by giving you a certain image that the Christ consciousness is like a wild horse. It is untamed, it is untamable, it is constantly moving very, very fast. As it is running across the plains, it is whirling up dust. Most people on earth are at such a low level of consciousness that they cannot see the horse, but they can see the dust. What happens is that the Christ consciousness always represents change. When it comes thundering into town, it comes to signal that there is a need to bring change in a society.

Once in a while there is a human being who hears the thundering of the horse, who runs out, attempts to grab a hold of its mane and either swing himself on top of it, which very few manage to do, or at least run alongside the horse for a time, until people usually fall flat on their faces and then walk out of the cloud of dust, covered in that dust. The people who are able to do this are those who have some kind of attunement to the need for change. Some of them may get a glimpse of the horse, some of them may touch it, some of them may be able to run alongside of it. The thing is, that once they come out of the cloud of dust, then the people can see that these leaders are covered in dust and they cannot tell the difference between the horse and the dust. They see the glimmering of the dust and they think this means that that person, that leader, has something they do not have, has some element of Christ consciousness. That is why they begin to follow that leader, and many times they follow a leader without questioning him or her once they have made that decision to submit themselves to that leader.

This explains many of the situations that you have seen in history where some people have caught the need for change. They have gone into the cloud of dust, come out of it covered in dust, and therefore had some kind of charisma that the people responded to. Once the people had submitted, they did not question the leader. In many cases, unfortunately, once the leader has gained a following and attained the position, he does not question himself, or she does not question herself. That is why you saw, as Jesus explained, that many leaders can have a growth period and then stagnate and go into decline. Many empires can have a growth period, stagnate and go into decline. What you need to recognize here is that what brings change is always some element of the Christ consciousness, some alignment with the Christ consciousness.

The question is: “Can the people align themselves with the need to raise all life, or will they seek to raise only themselves, their group, their company, their nation, their empire?” If they cannot overcome the focus on themselves and seek to serve the whole, that is when they become subject to the second law of thermodynamics and go into a decline that can lead to their destruction.

Moving out of a fear-based society

Based on this, I would like to give you some discourse on one of the more subtle changes that needs to happen before I can truly release the matrices for my golden age. That change is that we need to have a certain critical mass of the most mature, advanced, open-minded people, grasp the need to move from a fear-based to a non-fear-based society. Take note: I am not saying from a fear-based to a love-based because many people would not be able to grasp this. They have a human concept of love.

In the beginning, they need to consider that for a very, very long time all societies on earth have been fear-based. They need to begin to consider how this fear-based outlook on life, this fear-based approach to life, has affected societies in many very subtle ways. Then, they need to begin to consider that the alternative to a fear-based society is one that is not based on fear, but that is based on perhaps trust or another positive quality that they can grasp. The real issue is that they need to grasp the move from fear-based to non-fear-based societies.

Now, Jesus gave you the understanding that there are sometimes those who are even in the fallen consciousness, or perhaps even fallen beings, who can for a brief period be in alignment with the mind of Christ and the need to bring change. This can actually have a positive effect in the sense that even though it may precipitate a violent event, it still gives the people an opportunity to consider their fear-based mindset and transcend it. I wish to speak to you about one of the elements that needs to be examined critically as you consider this move from fear-based to non-fear-based societies.

When governments distrust their own people

Now, given that we are in Russia, let us look at the Soviet Union and how you had a more primitive version of what many people today call the surveillance society. The communist government of the Soviet Union felt threatened, often by its own people, and they did whatever they could, given the technology, to always survey the people and to set up a very elaborate, complex system for making sure that they knew whenever someone did something that could be a threat to the state.

This, of course, is easy to understand when you look at how the Bolshevik revolution happened. It happened through violence, through manipulation, through lying, through cheating. People who are in this state of consciousness, they know they have risen to power by doing to others these things. It enabled them to get to power, but the price they pay is that they will forever, or at least indefinitely, live with the fear that others will do to them as they have done to others. In other words, that others will use the same means to overthrow them that they used to overthrow the previous power elite. This becomes the motivation for why they had this surveillance society.

If we now go forward to the more modern times, after the collapse of the Soviet Union, and look at one of the major developments that has taken place, it is, naturally, the internet and digital technology. If the Soviet leaders had had access to this kind of technology, they obviously could have created an even tighter mesh of surveillance around their citizens. They did not have it and now it was developed, especially during the 1990’s.

Governments in the West were, of course, aware of this. They were starting to make some use of it, but they knew their people would be very critical about increased surveillance. They faced a certain dilemma where you cannot easily claim that you are a free democratic nation and at the same time institute tighter and tighter surveillance of your own citizens. The fallen beings, who always seek to take over societies, of course loved this kind of technology.

It should be said here that, naturally, the internet and digital technology were released by me because it also increased the amount of information available to people. You will see that one of the reasons the Soviet leaders could not use computer technology is that they were actually afraid to release computers to their scientists. They faced the dilemma that they knew that if they gave their scientists computers, they could not control what kind of information they could access and how they could communicate with people in the West. It is, of course, the same in western governments that they cannot fully control the internet and the amount of information that people have access to.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Accepting Saint Germain’s Golden Age.

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Why Russia cannot free itself from the past

TOPICS: The danger of taking yourself too seriously – Reconnecting to your basic humanity – The downward spiral of the Soviet Union – Why Russia cannot move on  – Basic humanity and Christ – Oil enables Russia to isolate itself – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Maitreya, June 11th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

I am the Ascended Master Maitreya. It is a good thing that we are all one, so there is no competition among us. [NOTE: Before the dictations the participants were asked to decide which master they wanted to deliver this particular message.] We are, of course, all very happy to be able to address you here in Russia where we may speak more directly into the Russian consciousness, the mass consciousness. We are also very happy to see that you could approach this challenge from us in a humorous way instead of taking yourselves so seriously, as quite frankly is one of the national traits of the Russian people.

The danger of taking yourself too seriously

Now my beloved, the message that we have is not necessarily for the spiritual students, but more for the mass consciousness of Russia. One of the outcomes of a people who take themselves very seriously is that they become very, very sensitive to how other people look at them. This has been seen in many nations around the world. It can be seen today.

Now, I am going to approach this topic in a roundabout way by first talking about the German people before the Second World War. This is because I know somewhat about the psychology of the Russian people and I am attempting to use an example that you all know about so that people can readily see the tendencies I am pointing out.

What you see in the German people before the war was that they felt inferior in many ways because of the Treaty of Versailles where they felt they had lost the First World War and they had been unjustly treated by the other nations in Europe and by the United States. There was, first of all, a sense of inferiority. Then, there was this tendency to take themselves very, very seriously, which meant that this injustice that they felt suddenly took on epic proportions. It was epically important to correct this. This was what Adolph Hitler took advantage of to pull the German people into supporting him in the downward spiral that led to the Second World War.

Now, what you see in Germany was that the German people, because they took themselves very seriously, once the Nazi empire had been created, they also felt that they were part of something very important, even that they were part of a great movement, a great change in history. They felt this had epic importance and they felt they had been selected for this because they really were the master race. This was what many Germans believed, while they were still in this perception filter (perception bubble), created in the situation.

Suddenly, you saw that there were those among the German people who had not been important people before, who had, in fact, often been quite inferior or uneducated at the lower echelons of society. Now, they were give a position in the Nazi party, in the secret police, in the army. Suddenly, they now felt they were somebody. They shifted from inferiority to superiority, and suddenly they were willing to do things (in order to promote this epic sense that they were doing something historically important) that they had not been willing to do before. This is a case study in how people who are normal, relatively normal, relatively good people, can be sucked into doing things that they otherwise would not have done.

You also see in the German people that if anybody had come and criticized them at the time, or pointed out what they were doing and what the consequences might be, they would have flat out rejected that criticism. They would not have been open to it, not whatsoever. It is inevitable that when you take yourself seriously, when you feel you are on an important historical mission, then you become very unwilling to look at other people’s perspective or anything that is remotely critical of what you are doing. You may also feel that you have to be loyal to the state, to your government, to the party, to the cause, whatever. The effect is that you are not willing to look at yourself and therefore, ask the question: “Is this really what we should be doing?”

Now, other masters have talked about the fact that what will truly bring peace to the world is the recognition that all people have a basic humanity. What you saw in Germany was that there were many among the German people who felt that they had been so put down and unjustly treated that they disconnected from the humanity in themselves. They switched into this inferiority and then, when they were given a position, they switched into superiority. Whether you are inferior or superior, you are not recognizing the basic humanity in yourself and that means you cannot recognize the basic humanity in others. That is why you can become willing to kill or suppress your own countrymen.

Reconnecting to your basic humanity

The reason I am using the German people as an example is that I am hoping that those who might hear or read this, will be able to see the tendency and, therefore, recognize the pattern. Now, what happened in the Second World War was, of course, that Adolph Hitler as a dictator, made the classical mistake made by those who have been drugged with their own power. The mistake he made was to start the war, which became what he called the Total War. The effect was that once the war machine was set in motion, there were only two possible outcomes. Germany would win or Germany would lose completely. Of course, in reality there was only one possible outcome, namely that Germany would lose. Neither Hitler nor his supporters among the German people could see this, but this was the practical reality.

Because Germany lost the war and because it was exposed afterwards what had happened in the concentration camps, then the German people went through such a severe shock that they could not remain in that state of either inferiority or superiority. What happened was that when it became known what had happened in the concentration camps, the German people had to ask themselves how this could have happened in their nation? How could they have done this to other people, who were citizens of the same country, although belonging to a different race? This led to an awakening of an awareness that there is a basic humanity in all people. Instead of going into an even deeper sense of inferiority after the war, the German people, many of them at least, found a way to connect to that basic humanity.

Therefore, they were willing to acknowledge what had happened. They were willing to ask themselves what it was in the German mindset that had caused it to happen. They were willing to ask themselves: “How can we make sure that something like this never happens again in our nation?” This means that, even though the German people went very deep in a downward spiral before the war and during the war, even though they made tremendous karma, they have been able to raise themselves up to an even higher level than they would have been if Hitler had not come to power and the German nation had continued to grow at the rate they were growing before.

What I am saying here is that you can see that the people can be sucked into, pulled into, a downward spiral, but they can also raise themselves above it and make tremendous progress. You see this even materially in how well the German people are doing materially, how well the economy in Germany is doing. You see, for example, how West Germany was able to take on the tremendous burden after the collapse of the Soviet Union and bring East Germany up to a more affluent material standard of living. Very few other nations would have been able to do this and Germany would not have been able to it, if West Germany, had they not been willing to examine themselves and make certain changes. I am not, thereby, saying that the German people have completed this process. They surely could do more, but it is an example of how a people can go very low and then, through their willingness to look at themselves, raise themselves above it.

The downward spiral of the Soviet Union

Now, if we now turn around and look East, we can see that the Russian people, if you are neutral, if you are objective, were also pulled into a downward spiral from the Bolshevik Revolution and forward to the creation of the Soviet Union. This was also, to some degree, caused by the fact that many Russians felt inferior. After the Bolshevik Revolution and the creation of the Soviet Union, many were pulled into believing in the Marxist, Communist ideals, believing they were part of some historically significant movement of creating this Communist nation. Naturally, most of you who actually lived during the Soviet times will recognize that at your time not very many people believed in Communism anymore.

In the early decades, there were, in fact, many people who reached this sense of where they had flipped from the inferiority to the superiority. They felt they were part of this historically significant movement and they felt there was a reason why it was the Russian people who had become the first Communist nation and such a large and powerful nation and they felt a certain sense of superiority and pride in this. Some, of course, maintained it and there were, in fact, even up until the end of the Soviet era many young people who grew up with this. Only later in life, did they become disillusioned and realized what their parents had realized, namely that it really was not such an ideal country to live in.

What you saw happen with the collapse of the Soviet Union was that because the dynamic was different, there was not quite the same mechanism as you saw in Germany. If the German people had not been defeated in the war, but if there had been some other outcome, then I can assure you that those who were in charge of the government would have done everything they could to cover up the concentration camps. What you see is that in Russia there was an even more elaborate network of concentration camps, but it was not Jews that were sent there. It was those who were dissidents, who objected to the Communist or the Stalinist rule.

Many Russians know this. Many more ignore it, do not want to know it. So far, there has not really been a national willingness to look at this and to ask: “How could it be that our nation became pulled into this kind of a system? What was it in our national psychology that caused this? And what can we do to make sure that something like this can never happen again in our nation?” Quite frankly, the unwillingness to do this is the main factor that is holding back growth in Russian society, all aspects of Russian society. Because, even though most people are not consciously aware of it, you are still dragging this weight behind you.

Now, this is not said because we of the ascended masters have any desire to force the Russian people to acknowledge the mistakes of the past and feel bad and ashamed about themselves. This is not how we work. We have no desire to force the German people to feel bad about their past. We want all people to be free of any negativity from their past. The Law of Free Will, my beloved, is unbending. You can be free of something only through your own choosing. Why did you enter it in the first place? It was your own choices. Perhaps it was your indirect choices, your avoidance choices, where the Russian people did not want to make their own decisions and therefore made themselves susceptible to a dictatorial, centralized form of government. It was still your choices, and as long as you have not transcended that level of consciousness, there cannot be real growth in the nation. It is impossible.

Why Russia cannot move on

You might, to give you a visual image, say that when the German people were pulled into this downward spiral of Nazism, it was as if they were all carrying a backpack and for every wrongdoing, for every atrocity, each person put a stone in their backpack—some more stones than others, depending on what they actually did. Each person put some stones in their backpack, and the same thing with the Russian people during the Soviet era. They all have a backpack with a certain amount of stones in it. You are carrying it with you to this day, and it is hindering your movement. You may put these stones in your backpack by making unconscious choices or avoidance choices, but you cannot take them out again without making a conscious choice.

You cannot make that conscious choice without being willing to look at what happened in the past and ask yourself these simple questions: “What was it in our national psychology that led to this formation of the Soviet Union? What caused it to survive for so long? What is it, for that matter, that has prevented us from really looking at this so far? Why are we not willing to examine ourselves?” Again, it is the same mechanism that I described in the German people. If you do not have contact with the basic humanity in yourself, then you take yourself very seriously. You are very susceptible to this feeling that you are part of some superior historical necessity and then, my beloved, you are not very open to how other people see you or how what happened to you would actually look to yourself, if you were able to step outside of this spiral that has been created.

The simple fact here is that the growth in Russia, the bringing of the golden age in Russia, is being held back by this unwillingness to step back, look at yourself and say very simply: “Are we Russians or are we humans?” With that I mean, you need to consider: “Are you Russians first with all that entails and you don’t want to be anything else but Russians?” You don’t want to examine your national mindset, because it is the way it is and it is the way it should be. This is a choice you have a right to make. The higher choice is to reconnect to the basic humanity in yourselves and realize that you have the same basic humanity in you that all other people have.

Basic humanity and Christ

What is basic humanity? It is actually what helps you to grow. It is actually the Christ element that recognizes the oneness of all life or at least can lead you to that recognition. When you see that there is something in you that is more important than the outer characteristics here on earth, then you connect to the Christ mind. When you see it in others, you connect even more clearly and more strongly to the Christ mind. When you recognize the basic humanity in yourself, you realize that you are, first of all, a human. You are not, first of all, a Russian, a Jew, an Arab, a Muslim or a Christian. You are not any of these outer divisions first of all. You are, first of all, a human, a human being. Of course, you are a spiritual being, but in the beginning, you recognize that you are a human being and so are all others.

Then, when you recognize this, you can begin to actually say: “Why should we be unwilling to look at ourselves through the eyes of others? If they have a basic humanity in themselves, but they have grown up in a different culture, perhaps they can see something about us that we cannot see because we are inside our culture. Perhaps they can help us see how we are trapped by this Russian national psyche, how we would feel better about ourselves if we transcended it, and how we could create more growth in our nation if we transcended it.

Then, you could begin to look at this and recognize that, as we have always said, the rest of the world have been moving towards a point where you can solve conflicts through open dialogue, open negotiations. Then, you could begin to look at why the Russian people, historically, have been very reluctant to do this. It is as if you all only can go into cooperation if you are assured ahead of time that you have some kind of advantage so that you can get the outcome you want. It is as if you have to feel you are entering cooperation from a superior vantage point. And that is why you often come into international relations with all of these conditions defined for how you want others to treat you.

This, of course, blocks real communication. It blocks open negotiations, because the rest of the nations, at least many of them in the world, have found a way to cooperate openly and honestly. They are not at the point yet where they can cooperate fully, as if they were equals. But they have, at least, overcome some of these conditional forms of negotiations that you have seen so often in the past and that get nowhere. Or perhaps led to war. And so if you are willing to examine this honestly, there could be a growing awareness that Russia has so far, both during the Soviet Era and after, set itself apart from the family of nations by defining all of these conditions for how you should be treated differently because you are Russians. Or perhaps you have not even defined these consciously, but your national psyche causes you to treat other people in such a way that they feel forced to treat you differently because you are Russians and they cannot speak to you in the same open way, the same trusting way that they can with other nations.

When you recognize the basic humanity in yourself and in others, you can begin to build a relationship based on trust. What I am saying is simply this: So far, Russia has not been able to relate to other nations based on trust. I tell you that those nations who have moved into a higher degree of trust, they are the ones who will be more and more prosperous in the decades to come. They are the first ones who will move into the golden age. Those who cannot step up and start relating to others based on trust, will fall more and more behind. They will be more and more isolated.

This would be a very, very important shift in the Russian nation, if people would begin to look at this and decide, again, are we Russians first or are we human beings first? Then, perhaps we could relate to the people of other nations just on the level that we are all human beings and it is in our own best interest that we find a way to cooperate with others based on trust, openness. Because it is trust and openness that leads to an acceleration from the ascended masters and that is how societies grow. That is how, for example, the economy grows.

Oil enables Russia to isolate itself

What has made it possible for Russia to continue to isolate itself is that you have the large reserves of oil and gas. You see the same thing in, for example, the Arabic nations, who also have large oil reserves. They have so much money that they do not need to cooperate with others because they know the world wants their oil. My beloved, the Russian economy today is SO dependent on oil and gas, which you have seen since the drop in oil prices, that if Saint Germain next week released a technology whereby you could cover your energy supply without burning oil and gas, then the Russian economy would literally collapse. The only way to create a sustainable economy in Russia is to diversify. The only way to truly diversify is to realize that the time where even large nations could exist within their own borders and survive within their own borders is irrevocably gone.

Isolationism cannot survive in the golden age. This does not mean that there will be one world government or one central conspiracy that will control all nations. It just means that there will be this basic cooperation based on the recognition of our common humanity and therefore, those who cooperate will prosper. Incidentally, the president of the United States will soon enough discover this and that his form of isolationism and wall-building will not improve the economy of his nation. But that is beside the point. The point here is that the only way to truly diversify the Russian economy, so that you can transition away from oil and gas, is to cooperate with other nations, to create businesses across borders and also to make it easier for foreign businesses to operate in Russia and also for Russian businesses to operate in other nations.

You might recognize that it is extremely difficult for a foreign business to establish itself in Russia today. It is almost equally as difficult for Russian businesses to truly make progress abroad. This is the only way to create a sustainable economy so that when the inevitable shift happens away from fossil fuels, the Russian economy does not go into a tailspin that can lead to huge poverty and even inevitably a violent revolution.

This is what we desire to give you. I understand that even though we started you out on a humorous note, this has not been a particularly humorous message. Nevertheless, it was a necessary message to be spoken in the physical octave. We trust that you who are here will not let it affect your enjoyment of this conference and of yourselves and of your growth. You will not start taking yourselves so seriously because, surely, you recognize that you are spiritual beings first, human beings second, and everything else just comes further down and is not ultimately important.

I, all of us, thank you for being the anchor-points whereby we could radiate this message into the collective consciousness. Therefore, we bring about a new opportunity for those who are willing to shift into a higher awareness of how to actually manifest the golden age in Russia.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

The exploitation of women in ancient and modern Russia

TOPICS: Women’s historical role in Russia – Women in the Soviet Union – Stalin did not respect women – Why men suppress women – Why Russia still suppresses women – Women’s contribution to society – Debate about the relationship of men and women – Sexual exploitation of women – Labelling everything as a political issue – Women must co-create the golden age – Soviet citizens did not feel good about themselves – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Portia, June 10th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

I AM the Ascended Master Portia. I hold the office of the Goddess of Justice for the earth. The justice that I administer from my office is not the kind of justice you see in most of the courtrooms on earth. It is not the kind of justice administered by various dictators around the world, by those who see themselves as gods on earth, or in the courts of public opinion. It is the Divine justice, which is non-dualistic in the sense that it seeks to raise up all life. It is also a form of justice that works against all forms of injustice, all forms of exploitation. The topic I wish to discourse on is the exploitation of women in the Soviet Union, and in ancient and modern Russia.

Women’s historical role in Russia

Now, my beloved, you may feel a certain reaction in yourselves to this topic. I can assure you that there is a huge reaction to it from the mass consciousness and the dark forces. If you go back in history, you will see that Russia was not particularly different from many other nations in the sense that women were generally seen as being less valuable than men. They were often put into the role of doing most of the work in the domestic area, raising the children, but also many times working very hard in the fields, and tending to the animals. This was not particularly different in Russia than in many other nations in the Medieval period and up towards the modern age.

There was perhaps, as we have talked about before, a certain insensitivity to life in Russia that also meant that there was a greater insensitivity to the plight and the suffering of women. Naturally, men who are suffering themselves, can have little compassion left over for the suffering of women. As you see in all male-dominated societies, there was little understanding on the part of the men towards the situation of women. This was, of course, a situation manufactured by the fallen beings. As we have said before, the suppression of women did not occur on this planet until the fallen beings started embodying here. They saw the opportunity to create this basic struggle between the two sexes, and this could lead to all kinds of other struggles outside the home.

In ancient Russian times, it was not that you can look at Russia and say that it was particularly worse or particularly better than many other areas. There were a few areas where women had perhaps slightly less suffering and were slightly more recognized by society, but by and large there was not a huge difference. However, what you saw up during the 1800s was that there was the beginning of a women’s movement in Russia as there was in most European nations and in North America. You saw that there was a certain willingness by women to rise up, to speak out for better conditions in society, for more recognition, for being allowed to vote, and so on. What happened after the Bolshevik Revolution was that this was largely suppressed. In fact, during the Stalinist era, anything that seemed to question, or wanted to change, the status quo, was brutally suppressed.

Women in the Soviet Union

You need to ask yourself, “Why haven’t more people, after the dissolution of the Soviet Union, been willing to look at and speak about the exploitation of women that took place during the Soviet era, or even talk about the situation of women during the Soviet era?” It is a topic that truly has not received the attention it deserves to receive. As a result of that, we must say that in modern Russia, as it is today, there has not been made the progress in terms of the raising up of women that you have seen in many other nations.

This is not to level some kind of criticism, but simply to point out that there are cycles and that it is indeed time, and high time, that there is more awareness of the situation of women in Russia today. There needs to be more open debate. Women need to be emboldened to step forward and speak out and demand better conditions. To this end, I have come to offer my assistance by making you aware that there are some very, very powerful demons in Russia, as there, of course, are in many other nations in the world. The dispensation I give you is that I will pronounce the judgment of the Divine Mother upon all demons in Russia who are behind this oppression of women. I hereby pronounce this judgment, and I therefore command that the angels of the Divine Mother, of Archangel Michael, of Astrea and Shiva, and Kali, go forth to bind these demons on the national level, on the regional level, in the families, and on the level of the individual.

My beloved, we look to you to look at your own attitude towards women, and to shift it where it needs to be shifted. We look at you to make the calls that this will be a topic that will come up in public debate, and that there will be that willingness to talk about this issue, which for many people has remained a taboo.

My beloved, did you see, during Soviet times, any women rise to power in the Soviet system? You did not. Have you seen very many women rise to any position of power in modern Russia? Very few, my beloved. What do you see in Russian businesses? In the West, they talk about a glass ceiling where women cannot rise to certain positions in businesses, and you have much the same in many businesses in Russia. This means that not only are women suppressed, but it is a loss to society because you are missing the creativity that could be brought forth through all of the women who are not given an opportunity. You are also missing – and perhaps this is the more important loss – that balancing influence that women can have in all levels of leadership.

Stalin did not respect women

We have talked about it before, how the fallen beings saw that men were the ones who could be more easily manipulated into fighting for an idea. You will see during Soviet times that communism, Marxism, was indeed an idea and it had the characteristic that we talked about in Holland. Many people had come to believe in it to the point where they felt that it was justified to kill human beings in order to defend the idea and the system that supposedly outpictured it.

The reality is that the Soviet system never actually outpictured the ideas of communism or Marxism. Had it done so, then things would not have been quite as oppressive as they were. It must be recognized that Stalin went far beyond the ideas of Lenin, and Lenin went beyond the ideas of Marx. Marx would not even have envisioned what happened in the Soviet Union. I am not in any way defending Karl Marx or saying that he was attuned to the ascended masters. He was attuned to the fallen beings, and the ideas of Marxism were designed to create conflict. But Marx himself had, to some degree, the intention of setting people free as he saw it. He would clearly have seen that under the rule of Stalin, this freedom was in no way given to the people in the Soviet Union. They were far more suppressed and unfree than he had ever envisioned.

You need to recognize here that Stalin had no respect for women. He could not have a normal relationship to women as an equal partner. He could only look down upon and control women, which was partly due to his cultural upbringing. It was partly due to his own lifestream, over many lifetimes, building the disdain for women that is characteristic of many fallen beings who often find a way to manipulate their own karma so they can incarnate in male bodies in many embodiments, so they can ascend to positions of power.

Why men suppress women

When it comes to the general population, most people do not incarnate exclusively in male or female bodies, but may have several lifetimes in a male body, and then switch to having several lifetimes in a female body. What unfortunately happens in many societies where women are suppressed is that when the soul has been incarnated in a female body for several lifetimes (and has been suppressed by society, or by the men in their lives), they build a certain resentment of this. Then, when they come into embodiment in a male body, they suddenly see the opportunity that now they can be on top, and they can be the ones who are in charge and who are getting special privileges from the women.

This is a rather low reaction because, truly, the higher reaction to having been suppressed is that you come to a point where you say: “I never want to do to others what has been done to me.” This is how people at a certain low level of consciousness can grow and come up higher. Due to the very heavy suppression during the Stalinist era, many souls became stuck in the lower reaction they could not transcend. Even though they experienced great suffering, they could not transcend it and come to the point where they would say: “I will never do to others what has been done to me.”

They got stuck in this pattern and when they had the opportunity to suppress others, they did so. This is why you saw that Stalin was able to find sufficient people who were willing to kill or imprison their own countrymen that he could actually suppress Russia and the Soviet Union as he did. There were those who, when they were given a position of power, enjoyed being in that position of having power over others rather than being suppressed by others. This was a spiral that continued, and it led to the situation where many men in the Soviet Union were willing to suppress women, and they thought it was only just and necessary that society suppressed women and did not give them an opportunity.

You saw that instead of moving out of the pattern of the suppression of women, the Soviet Union stayed in it. If you are willing to take an honest look at the history of the world up through the 1900s, you will see that many, many, many other nations in the world started moving out of this pattern. They started moving towards the point where the men in society were not as willing to suppress women as their fathers and grandfathers had been. Societies began to recognize the necessity of giving women more freedom, more equality, and allowing them equal status in society, at least to some degree. You did not see this in the Soviet Union. You did not see a women’s movement. You did not see a debate about women’s situation in society. Surely, you did not see much open debate about anything during the Soviet era and that is why the population of Russia could not transcend certain levels of consciousness.

Why Russia still suppresses women

As we have said before, you can only transcend certain levels of consciousness when you are willing to consciously look at it and change the decision that keeps you stuck at that level. If there is no public and open debate in the country, then it is very difficult for people to transcend these patterns. They perpetuate themselves due to the mechanism that I have described. Those who have been suppressed for several lifetimes as women, now take the opportunity to suppress women because they are now in a male body. Or they take the opportunities to suppress even their citizens or even the citizens of other nations as you saw during the Soviet era. Many Russians enjoyed having power over the other Soviet republics that they considered to be inferior to Russia and to the Russian population.

What happened when the Soviet Union collapsed was that it was a great shock to many people, as was described yesterday by both Lanello and Master MORE. Because there was not the willingness among many of the older population to take the opportunity to transcend the old consciousness, then Russia has not made as much progress in certain areas as it could have done. One of these areas is certainly the situation of women. It is necessary for you to look at this, to switch your own consciousness, and to make the calls, first of all, that there will be open debate about this.

I know there has been some debate, but not nearly enough to shift the collective consciousness so that it will be recognized that it must be a goal of Russian society to give women more equal rights, more equal worth. We need you to make the calls that women in Russia (perhaps those who have traveled abroad and experienced traditions in other countries, perhaps those who have interacted with people from other nations) will be awakened to the need to, first of all, raise their self-esteem and stop feeling like they are second class citizens or they are condemned to a certain role because they are women. They can make the shift in their own minds of feeling fully worthy to have the same status as men. Therefore, they can begin to speak out, first in the home, then in the families, and then in the local areas, and even on the national level.

Women’s contribution to society

What I predict is that if you make these calls and if enough people are willing to respond, then Russia can catch up to where it could have been if there had been more open debate. It can catch up within the reasonably foreseeable future, meaning a decade or two, perhaps even less. You can therefore see that Russian women will begin to enjoy just that feeling that they have worth as individuals and as women, that they have recognition in society, that they have a right to step forward and make a contribution to society as only women can make it.

You can make the calls that society at large will recognize that there is a certain contribution that can only be made by women. It cannot be made by men. This is partly because, as I said, men have that tendency to fall in love with ideas whereas women are often more attuned to the Mother realm, to the matter realm. They can see that an idea cannot be more important than the lives of human beings. There are also many other reasons where, precisely because women have been suppressed by these male-dominated societies for so long, they can see the weaknesses of these societies, and they can see how to move these societies forward.

Men, in most cases, cannot see this because they have been trapped by these national beasts of the male-dominated societies. Thus, I Portia, also pronounce the judgment of the Divine Mother upon the national beasts and demons of Russia that are trapping men in this chauvinist, superior mentality that keeps them feeling like they are superior to women, and they have a right to demand special privileges that the women are supposed to provide.

Debate about the relationship of men and women

My beloved, you can also hold the vision and make the calls that there will be a willingness in Russian society to talk more about the relationship between men and women, the relationship between the two sexes. You will see that there are tremendous difficulties in many of the societies, many of the nations, that were part of the former Soviet Union or the Warsaw Pact. Men and women are locked and cannot communicate very freely. Therefore, there is a need for a more open debate about what a relationship between a man and a woman really is, what it means, how men can feel fulfilled and happy in a relationship, and how women can feel fulfilled and happy.

I know there are those, particularly the more militant female activists in the West, who will say that it was easy for men to feel fulfilled because they got what they wanted, they got all the privileges, and the women were their virtual slaves, but this is far from being the case. In these traditional relationships, men are not happy. They are not fulfilled. They are not fulfilling their highest potential, for they can only fulfill their highest potential as men if they are in partnership with a woman who is an equal partner to them. This cannot happen when you do not have the acceptance and recognition, and when you do not have the ability to communicate openly. Many times, men and women are locked in roles where it is not truly a person communicating to another person; it is one traditional role that is communicating with another role. These roles that have been created in society cannot communicate in any meaningful way. They can only repeat what is in the mass consciousness and this blocks true communication and true understanding.

Sexual exploitation of women

There needs to be a more open debate about this. As an outcome of this, there also needs to be debated the sexual relationship between men and women. It needs to be recognized that in Russia, there has been a certain propensity among men to have a very exploitative view of women when it comes to sex. They have felt they had certain rights, that women had certain obligations. This has often led to very low, basic sexual relationships that really did not serve the men in any capacity, certainly not in terms of their growth in consciousness.

You see this expressed even today where many women feel that they had to be available to their men whenever they want sex. They had to submit themselves in many ways, and they cannot speak out for themselves. They cannot speak out and say no when they do not want sex, nor can they express that they are not fulfilled and satisfied with the sexual relationship.

On a more extreme level of the attitude to women that has not been overcome in Russia, you will see that (and perhaps you do not notice, those of you who live in Russia) in many western nations, there will be advertisement on the internet and other places about dating young, beautiful Russian women. Now, this is, of course, not because there is some benevolent dating agency that wants to pair up Russian women who would like to move abroad and have a better life. This is simply a front, a camouflage, for what has been called human trafficking. The selling of sex slaves, my beloved.

Therefore, it needs to be recognized that, as Saint Germain said in Holland, a democratic government has a certain responsibility to protect its people from exploitation. If Russia wants to present itself as a democratic nation that has a democratic government, then it needs to live up to its responsibility and protect its young women from this form of sexual exploitation. The young girls of Russia are not a commodity that can be exported, neither by the Russian mafia, neither by anyone else. As a democratic government, you cannot allow this to happen and continue to happen, just because there is a powerful mafia who has paid off certain people in society and therefore can continue to get away with it.

Therefore I, Portia, hereby pronounce the judgment of the Divine Mother upon those people who make up the Russian mafia and the human trafficking networks, both here and abroad, and those people in government or even in the media who have been bought off, and who are allowing this to happen through their silence. This shall be judged, and the demons and the beasts behind it are hereby bound by the Divine Mother, by the angels of the Divine Mother, and other masters. They are bound, they are taken.

They can of course be recreated by those people who will not give up their lucrative practice, but by your calls, they can be bound again and again and again so that gradually people can be emboldened to speak out about this. Until it comes to the point where the government needs to react, needs to do something to stop this, and thereby ensure that young women in Russia can grow up determining their own destiny instead of being forced into various forms of prostitution or pornography, and often the drug abuse that comes with it.

All women in Russia have a right to grow up without being exposed to sexual exploitation. All women everywhere have this right, but I pronounce that they have that right in Russia, and it is time that this be recognized by society and in the public debate. It must be recognized by the media who claims to serve the country, but how do you serve the country if you are not speaking out against the exploitation of your own citizens?

Labelling everything as a political issue

My beloved, there is a tendency in Russia that whenever a problem is brought up, there are those who want to push it aside by saying: “Oh, this is some political issue that is projected upon us from the West because they have a political agenda.” Well, my beloved, I do not represent any western government. I represent the ascended masters and the Divine Mother, and I say to you: “You cannot look at the exploitation of young women and say that this is a political issue. You cannot brush it aside. It is a real issue, a real problem. It has nothing to do with politics. It has something to do with one thing only: your humanity. If you have basic humanity, you will recognize the suffering of these young women and if you have the power, you will use that power to stop it. If you do not, it can only be because you do not have the basic humanity that allows you to recognize when other people are suffering and when it is your responsibility, given your position, to stop it.”

My beloved, I hve given you a very stern message, not because I am stern towards you who are spiritual students, but because it is necessary to speak sternly to penetrate the many layers of defense in the mass consciousness. There has been tremendous opposition to this dictation. If you could see now how the dark forces in the astral plane are howling madly in their anger against this release being spoken in the physical, you would be shocked at their anger, at their complete insanity. Therefore, you would recognize just how much opposition there is to this topic, and how much of an influence you can have by making the calls on this.

Women must co-create the golden age

Truly, when you look at the potential to bring forth the golden age in Russia, I can assure you with absolute certainty from the heart of Saint Germain himself, that the golden age in Russia cannot and will not be brought exclusively by men. It can be co-created only with the participation of women. The more they are given equal rights, equal recognition and equal opportunity to express their creativity, the faster we can manifest more of the golden age principles in Russia.

Truly, this is a tremendous opportunity. You may look at the sternness of my message and say that I am pointing out a flaw, but am I pointing out a flaw? Am I not actually pointing out the opportunity of dealing with an issue and actually quickly rising above it, and then ushering in an entirely new era of creativity, of balance, of harmony, and of growth?

If you want to be very direct, you can look at the fact that during the Soviet era, the material standard of living was very low. Boris Yeltsin himself once traveled to America. On his way back to the airport, he decided to make an unscheduled stop and enter a normal grocery store in America, something he had never had the opportunity to do growing up in Russia. When he entered the store, he was shocked to the core of his being by seeing that all of the shelves were full, that there were so many different varieties of shampoo and food and this and that. He saw that this store was not open to a privileged elite. It was open to anyone who could go into the store, take a big shopping cart, fill it with whatever they wanted, and buy as much as they wanted of any item they desired, and then, if they had money, go and pay for it, and take it out of the store.

He recognized that the only reason the Soviet system had survived was that the average Soviet citizen did not know how much better material conditions the average citizen in the West had. If people had known this, they would have revolted against the communist system long ago. He saw this very clearly and then he was willing to act upon it.

When you recognize this, you can ask yourself: “Why was the material standard of living so much lower in the Soviet Union than in the West?” It is in large part because women had not been given an opportunity to participate in society. It is in large part because the men of the Soviet Union had fixed their minds on the necessity to defend the communist system against all reasonability. Men have more of this ability to create in their minds what Guru Ma described as a fixed point where men say: “We have to be loyal to our nation, to our system. We cannot question it. We have to be patriots, and therefore we cannot question our nation.”

Men are more willing to fall in love with an idea so that it was more important to uphold the idea of the Soviet Union and of communism than it was to improve the material conditions of the citizens in society. This is something that women could never have done. Women could never have created the society of the Soviet Union. They would have been willing to look beyond the communist system if it could not produce a reasonable material standard of living.

It is important for you to take this and recognize that the reason there is a certain stagnation in the Russian economy is in large part (not exclusively, but in large part) because women have not been allowed to make their contribution to society. There is, of course, also a certain manipulation, but this is not the topic for this discussion. If you can make the shift that there will be more open debate about the role of women and the rights of women, if women will step up and accept their worth, then you can see that the economy can again enter a spiral of growth.

It can lead to a much more equal distribution of wealth, as was one of the slogans of the communist era. This time it is not attained by the state forcefully distributing wealth, but by the same method whereby it has been attained in other nations that are not strictly capitalist either, because they have transcended the strict capitalism that is the opposite polarity to communism. There has simply been an increase in creativity that leads to an increase in the material standard of living so that all people have the opportunity to find work, or start a business so they can be justly rewarded for their efforts, for their willingness to do better.

Soviet citizens did not feel good about themselves

My beloved, you may look at this as a stern release, but truly it is a great opportunity, for I point out one of the keys to bringing the golden age to Russia, to creating much greater material wealth, much better material conditions, and also to create a society where men and women can interact in a way that is fulfilling to both of them. Therefore, you can see that the younger generation can build new relationships, not only between men and women, but between themselves when they cooperate in various aspects of society, and this can bring new cooperation, new creativity, new understanding that transcends all attempts to control the people. Therefore, there can be an upsurge in the growth in the economy, and it can lead to all people not only having better material conditions, which we surely envision, but also feeling better about themselves, as we talked about in Holland.

My beloved, look back at the Soviet era. Surely, women did not feel good about themselves because they were suppressed. You may say that men had all the power and they had all the privileges, but ask yourself honestly: “Did men feel good about themselves during the Soviet era?” Well, why then are there so many men in the older generation who long after that time? It is because they are still not feeling good about themselves, but the reason for that is that they have not been willing to change their consciousness.

You see that in all societies, when you look at a planetary level, you look at the fact that women are in general more open to spiritual teachings, they are more open to spiritual ideas. Therefore, you see that women are, at the present age, more willing to change their consciousness than men. It is an inevitable consequence of this that the greatest potential, the greatest opportunity, for raising up a country is women and their willingness to change their consciousness. When women are recognized more, then perhaps men can begin to see that what their wives are doing is not simply crazy female stuff. Men can actually be inspired by the women’s willingness to shift their consciousness, so that men can begin to shift their consciousness.

You will see that in many western nations, there has for decades been a more open debate among women. It has gradually led to the point where women are more free to talk about what makes a woman feel good about themselves. This can inspire men to have a similar debate. What makes a man feel good about himself? When you go into this phase of openly daring to discuss these topics, there can be very quick shifts in the collective consciousness that can bring tremendous growth to all areas of society.

If you can catch the Flame of Opportunity that I represent to earth, you will see that when we bring a problem to your attention, it is always because we see that there is a real potential to transcend that issue and move society to an entirely higher level. Therefore, do not only look at the Flame of Justice that I represent, but catch the Flame of Opportunity that I am, for I hold the Office of the Goddess of Justice, but I am the Goddess of Opportunity.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Who ascended as Guru Ma?

TOPICS: Taking dictations is no easy process – A dictation is like seeing both ways – Putting your mind in neutral – Fixed points in the mind – A fixed image of Guru Ma – Never-ending ongoingness – The need for a fixed point – How can Guru Ma have ascended? – The enigma of the ascension – Who offers the best bargain on earth?  – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Guru Ma, June 10th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

I am the Ascended Master Guru Ma, and you will know, most of you, that it was here in this place, at the previous conference arranged by you at the center here, that I gave my first dictation through this messenger. This was, as I said then, because you honor both the organization that Mark and I founded and the fact that the ascended masters have moved on, have a new messenger and are taking our teachings in a higher direction. I am grateful that you have been willing to translate and publish this book in the Russian language. It is naturally a book that I have put much of my Being into. From a human perspective you would say that I have put much thought into it, and in a way I have too; but you do not think in the same linear way as an ascended master as you do as a human being.

Taking dictations is no easy process

Now, my beloved, when this messenger took the first dictation from me, he was somewhat nervous because he had known me while I was in embodiment and I was his mentor although not in a formal outer way. I taught him much about taking dictations by having him observe and absorb from experiencing the many live dictations that he experienced. He was one of the few who were willing to look beyond the outer façade and look at the process. The process of what it takes for a human being to raise his or her consciousness to the level of being able to connect to and receive a dictation from ascended beings. It is by no means an easy process. Many have attempted, many have started the process but were not able to continue it, and so it will be. But those who can, can give great service.

I want to tell you anecdote of how I faced the same situation as this messenger when I took my very first dictation from the Ascended Master Lanello. Not only was I nervous, my beloved; there was a moment when the dictation was approaching (and, my beloved, Lanello talked about the fact that one of the most final things you will ever experience on earth, or rather the most final thing is your ascension), but I can tell you that standing up on a stage in front of a group of people who are expecting a dictation from an ascended master and feeling that now the moment has come where you need to open your mouth and let that master speak, this has also a certain element of finality to it because you know you cannot hide and you cannot run and there is no escape from this.

As I stood there, feeling that now the moment was approaching where I had to take my first dictation from Lanello, I suddenly saw as you see some people at the moment of death, they talk about seeing their whole life pass before them. In a flash, I saw my whole life with Mark flash before my eyes and I saw our interactions at the human level that were not necessarily always at the highest level of harmony. I saw Mark’s very human idiosyncrasies, many of which were only known to me because we had such an intimate relationship. There came a point where I suddenly thought: “Oh my god, I had sex with this man and now I am supposed to take a dictation from him as an ascended master. How do I do this?” My beloved, truly it was a moment to laugh about because what else can you do? So I had to chuckle for myself and I had to use the mantra described by this messenger that has been the mantra of many messengers before: “It’s not about me.”

When I realized it was not about me, I realized I had to set aside my images of Mark as a man, as a human being. I had to set aside my own feelings, thoughts, images, what Jesus recently called your spiritual Modus Operandi (MO). I had to set it all aside. Of course, you have to do that with every dictation but I had never had to do it to that extent before because even though I had an intimate relationship with El Morya and had known him in many embodiments, it was not nearly as close and direct as the relationship I had with Mark. It was a much greater challenge for me to therefore step out of that remembrance, memory, even the outer personality I had created in my relationship with Mark and step back from it all and tune in to this being that is now an ascended master and is about to give a dictation through me.

Of course, when you can do this, when you can come to that moment of this total letting go, total surrender, it is the greatest liberation you can experience while in the physical body. This is, in fact, the reward of being a messenger. It is not all the outer things. It is not the acclamation from those who appreciate the teachings. It is not feeling that you have created some big organization. It is not longing for any public recognition or anything. It is not all the outer accolades that you might or might not get.

A dictation is like seeing both ways

It is truly that moment of connecting to the beauty of an ascended being, to the consciousness of an ascended being, and suddenly you are standing there in that nexus of the figure-eight flow between the ascended realm and the unascended realm and you see both worlds. You see both ways. You connect to the ascended but you are still anchored in the physical and therefore you see that incredible, incredible figure-eight flow, that incredible interaction that there constantly is between the ascended and unascended realm—the interaction that maintains the unascended realm.

You realize that even though a master is now giving a dictation through you, the masters are always there. They are always releasing their light, their love, their energy, their matrixes and it is this release of Light that is sustaining the entire unascended realm. My beloved, an awesome experience! I use “awesome” with a sense of humor because I know so many young people have made it a kind of cheeky expression, but still there are few other words that describe it. It truly is an awe-inspiring feeling to be there in the nexus and see that everything in this world is upheld by this stream of consciousness from the ascended masters! What an incredible feeling!

Truly, it must be experienced and you can experience it as a student by listening to and absorbing a dictation as some of you are experiencing it now and more of you can come to experience it by opening your heart and perhaps applying that mantra: It’s not about me. It’s not about my idiosyncrasies, my spiritual MO, my view of the ascended masters, my view of the path. The question really is when you are experiencing a dictation, especially a live one but even a recorded one, can you set that aside? Can you tune in to the Presence of the master? Can you look beyond the messenger, tune in the presence of the master so that you too can connect and so that you too can stand there in that nexus between the ascended and unascended realm? You can feel that even though there is a flow of the master’s energy through the messenger that comes out as a spoken word, there can also be a flow through you, through your chakras. You can feel how the master is radiating that light through your chakras, blazing it out in the unascended realm, blazing it out into the collective consciousness.

You may even get a sense of how it is directed in certain areas, in certain issues that you are familiar with. You see that the light is dissolving certain blockages, setting people free, raising that collective consciousness up, raising yourself up, bringing healing, bringing light, bringing love. It can be as big an experience for you to listen as it is for the messenger to receive, if only you are willing to be open. My beloved, this is truly the highest potential of giving dictations from the ascended level: That there are students who are willing to receive them with that complete openness of hearts and neutrality of mind.

Putting your mind in neutral

My beloved, I wish to speak about the neutrality of mind. When I prepared my book, I naturally knew that many of the students I knew when I was in embodiment would not be open to that book. Therefore, most of the book is actually directed at new students who did not know me, who may not have a background in the Summit Lighthouse. They can still benefit from my experience of being a recently ascended master, describing what it was like, what I had to go through in order to ascend. So, much of the book really is directed at a broader audience. That is because I knew that so many of my students did not have that neutrality of mind when they came to this entire idea that I am now an ascended master and that I have chosen to dictate a book through one particular messenger whom they do not consider a true messenger, if they have heard about him at all.

What is the greatest asset, characteristic, that you need to develop as a student of the ascended masters, as a person walking the path of Christhood? Well, it is that neutrality of mind, or as we have said: to depersonalize your life. You realize that you have what Jesus called your spiritual MO that causes you to look at the ascended masters a certain way. There comes a point where you are willing to recognize that even the path you have walked so far, even the spiritual teaching that has brought you to where you are now, can be a limitation for your continued progress—if you are fixated on it.

Now, my beloved, most of you have very active minds. Most spiritual students have active minds. That is why you are spiritual students because you could not be satisfied with the explanations you were given as you were growing up, either by the churches or by materialism. You knew there had to be more to know about life and your mind was searching for it. Your minds are very active, they are always reaching out, they are always looking for something new. From a certain perspective you would say that if you are an ascended master student, if you are open to the concept that there are these beings in another realm who can communicate with unascended beings, then you have achieved a certain openness of mind.

My beloved, if you study some of the discoveries made by science, you will see that they have many examples of how there can be a very dynamic system, and one example of it is the way water flows in the river. There can be a situation where the water is swirling around in a matrix, in a whirlpool, but there can still be a point where the water is standing still. It is as if the mass of the water is moving around a fixed point. You also have in mathematics certain expressions of how there can be these fixed points in very complex dynamic systems.

Fixed points in the mind

The concept I want to introduce to you is that you can be a very open-minded person, you can be open to the teachings of the ascended masters, you can be open to many different forms of ideas and spiritual teachings, but there can still be these fixed points in your mind that you are not able, you are not willing, to look beyond. It is as if there was a point where you accepted that now you had received something that was final, an understanding that was final, that you did not need to question, that you did not need to look beyond.

This, of course, my beloved (given that we are in the nation of Russia), applies to many other conditions in the world. If you look at what happened to Russia during the communist era, many, many people had come to a point where they had these fixed points that were programmed into their minds and therefore they did not question the system. Many Russians today still dare not question the system, dare not question the authorities, dare not question their nation because they feel they have to be patriotic, they have to be loyal.

For that matter, you see the same in the United States where patriotism has become a fixed point that people’s minds revolve around. Therefore, what happens is that when you have these fixed points in your mind, your mind might still be active, your mind might still be moving and you think you are constantly moving but you are just moving within a certain range. You are not moving beyond a certain level, my beloved, and that is why your growth can come to a halt where you think: “But I am studying ascended master teachings, I am decreeing several hours a day, I am following all these outer rules so I should be growing, I must be growing.”

Something in you makes you realize that you are not growing, at least not as much as you could. The reason is, in most cases (and certainly in all cases for those who have reached a certain level of Christhood) that there is a fixed point in your mind that you have not been willing to look at and realize that it is a fixed point. It makes a lot of your thoughts revolve around a certain belief that you do not question. In many cases when it comes to ascended master students, it is precisely this: You have accepted a fixed image either of ascended masters in general, or particular ascended masters, or of yourself and your ability to interact with the ascended masters.

A fixed image of Guru Ma

What am I telling you that I had to overcome in order to take my first dictation from Lanello? It was that I had to overcome those fixed points in my mind relating to Mark Prophet in embodiment. My book was an attempt to help my former students see that they also have a fixed point in their minds concerning me. It was built by how they experienced me when I was in embodiment. Take note that I am not saying how I was when I was in embodiment, but how my students individually experienced me. Their perception, the decisions they made about how they saw me, how they saw themselves in relationship to me, this became their fixed point. Yet many of them have not been willing to go beyond, they have not been willing to look at any question since I retired.

There are people who had a personal encounter with me. It may have shocked them, it may have surprised them, but in that personal encounter they formed that fixed point in their minds and they have not questioned it ever since. They have accepted that this is how Guru Ma is, this is how I am in relation to her. What happened when I retired? Well, many of my students had a certain image of me that I would always be there for them or that I would be there until they ascended. When I suddenly was not there, they were shocked, they were appalled. How could I break my promise? How could I not be there?

At a certain level, they recognized that I was not there, the person they had seen as their guru, as their messenger—I was no longer in physical embodiment. Because they were not willing to look at the fixed point in their mind of how they saw me and their interaction with me, they have not been able and willing to recognize that I have moved on. I am now an ascended master and they cannot relate to me as an ascended master through that fixed point in their minds. They can only relate to me as an ascended master by letting go of that fixed point, by letting go of the image of me they built while I was in physical embodiment, and finding another way to relate to me as an ascended master.

That is why I gave the book as a tool for those who are willing. Those who have not been willing, it is because they have not been willing to look at that fixed point in their minds, examine it critically, see how it limits them and then let go of it and decide: “Yes, I am willing to connect to the Ascended Master Guru Ma.”

My beloved, this is the challenge you all face, that we all faced when we were in embodiment. There are stages of the spiritual path. It is unavoidable that at a certain stage you create a view of the path, of the masters, of yourself and this becomes a fixed point in your mind. When you go to a higher level, it can happen only because you are willing to examine those fixed points, transcend them, let go of them. Now you can come to a higher level of attunement with the ascended masters.

If we were always the same, my beloved, if we always expressed ourselves the same way, how could we help you come higher in consciousness? You can only come higher in consciousness by attuning to us, but if you have a fixed image of us, how can you attune when we move higher?

Never-ending ongoingness

What I really want to convey to you, is a thought about ongoingness. Lanello expressed, in his eloquent way, how, when you stand at that point of the ascension, you realize how final it is and that there is nothing more final that you can experience in your journey on earth than being at that point of the ascension and leaving it all behind. After you ascend, it is almost as if it no longer matters to you what happened before you ascended. You had let go of that last image of yourself that you had in the un-ascended state and so the entire process leading up to your ascension is now no longer relevant.

You are not having the earth as your frame of reference. Naturally, in order to feel how final the ascension is, it is in comparison to how things felt on earth, and so the earth is still your frame of reference. But when you ascend, the earth is no longer you frame of reference. As Lanello said: “I am everywhere in the consciousness of God.” In a sense, the consciousness of God becomes your frame of reference.

What is the first thing you realize as an ascended master about the consciousness of God? It is that it is ongoing. It is a process that never ends, my beloved. After having experienced the finality of the ascension and leaving the earth behind for good, you suddenly experience the finality of ongoingness.

I am deliberately using two words that your linear minds cannot compute in the same sentence. How can something be final and be ongoing? Truly, the ongoingness of the mind of God is the ultimate frame of reference in this universe. Nothing can stop it, nothing can stand still. The earth cannot stand still. Humanity and all of the fallen beings associated with earth in the four realms, cannot make the earth stand still. They have never been able to, my beloved. They have made an attempt, surely, but they have never been able to make the earth stand still. It always moves in some direction, up or down, but it is always moving.

When you ascend, you recognize the incredible power behind this ongoing movement. You recognize how absolute, how final, how unstoppable it is. Then, you can look back on earth and you can look at yourself in your last embodiment or in your previous embodiments. You can see how it was really incredible that, while being in the body, you can fail to recognize the ongoingness of life. It really, from the ascended state, looks incredible, unbelievable that people can think that there is anything final on earth. Of course, being in my position, having been a messenger for the ascended masters while I was in embodiment, I looked back and I thought: “How could I ever have had a fixed image of El Morya and thinking that he was a certain way, and that he would always be that way? How could I fail to lock in to the ongoingness and that when it came to El Morya I had a fixed point in my mind even up to my retirement?”

The need for a fixed point

You can scarcely fathom it, but of course, it is because you are now no longer in the four lower bodies, seeing the world through that filter. Therefore, in the ascended state you have no need for any fixed point and you recognize, of course, when you look at this that, as long as you have not ascended, you have a need to have some kind of fixed point. You think there is something that is absolute, that never changes, something you can rely on.

This is a need you have right on up until the 144th level, and we might say that it is the last illusion you give up: the illusion that there can be something in the universe that is constant, that is unchanging. You have a need for this. I recognize you have that need, but what I am seeking to convey is that this need exists at every one of the 144levels. If you are, say, at the 98th level, you have a need for a fixed point, for something unchanging. The way you define it is an expression of your current level of consciousness. The same, of course, at any other level.

If you become attached to that fixed point at the 96th level, how can you grow beyond that level? It becomes, as I express in my book, the very anchor that you are throwing out from you boat. You are attempting to hold your boat in place. You are attempting to find something, to define something, that does not change in this world of constant chaos and change. You might think it is the ascended masters and the view you have of the ascended masters. Have you not now, if you look at these dictations that we have given at the three conferences this year, have you not now begun to realize that several masters have said the same thing? We have even said it previously: “Do not let your image of us stand in the way of your continued attunement with us as we go higher. For we are going higher; we are locked in to the ongoing-ness of Life; of the consciousness of God, of the River of Life.” How could we not go higher constantly?

How can Guru Ma have ascended?

That is what Lanello expressed: that he and I have gone higher since we ascended, since I retired. Now, we are ready to step up to that higher level of service and hold a higher office in hierarchy. I know there are many people, some who call themselves my students, some who are not seeing themselves as my students but who came, saw, and left, and they will look at my life. They will find my human flaws and idiosyncrasies, the mistakes they think that I made and they will use them to say: “She could not possibly have ascended in this short a period of time, and certainly she could not have ascended just a few years ago and now be ready to hold this high office at Lake Titicaca.”

My beloved, it is because you do not realize that when you ascend, you let go of the human shell. I let go of my human shell, and when you do that, you can make very, very quick progress. You have let go of what is holding you back but you are still able to look at your embodiments and suddenly very, very quickly learn all of the things you did not learn while you were in embodiment. You can very, very quickly catch up to a very high level where you might have been if you had made the most use of your time in embodiment.

Those who are still sitting there, having a fixed image of me, well, you have not moved on. You are still in a human body, you are still in your human mind and you are looking at me through that outer mind. I respect your right to do this, but I also have a right to express that this does not hold me back in the ascended state. It does not limit me. It does not limit Lanello. It does not matter what images you who are in embodiment hold of us. We have ascended. It was a final step, and it set us free to move on very, very quickly, quicker than most of those of you who are in embodiment can even envision and imagine.

There was a time when I was in embodiment, starting as a messenger where I was very, very concerned about how people looked at me, and how they might look at my human idiosyncrasies or flaws and use that as an excuse for rejecting the ascended masters. I, for that matter, retained some of that concern to the point where I retired. I was for a time very concerned about my public image, especially through what many of you label the Shelter Cycle where I got all the public attention. There was a time when this meant something to me.

I was also very concerned about helping my students and so there were many, many times where I let that concern in some ways limit my interaction with my students. I was not quite free to be myself, to express the fullness of who I am, as of course it is so difficult to be in embodiment and express the fullness of who you are. You recognize, I hope, that when you ascend, this falls away. As an ascended master you are not concerned personally about how human beings in embodiment perceive you. You might say: “Why are you giving, then, this dictation, why have you given this book to change the way your students look at you?” But it is not my personal concern. I have nothing to lose or gain by changing the way people in embodiment look at me. It is out of a desire to do as much as I can to finish the work I started. What was the work I started? To set my students free. Now, of course, as an ascended master, I desire to set you free from the images of me that you built while I was in embodiment. Is that not natural? Well, it is for me.

The enigma of the ascension

I have no other desire than to see my students be free, my beloved. Free of everything that holds you back from connecting to your own higher beings and the ascended masters. It is this connection that is the ultimate driving force on the path to Christhood but it is also the ultimate joy. In one sense, you may say that the ascension is the most extreme expression of individualism on earth. There you are: You are standing there, having qualified yourself for your ascension. How did you qualify yourself? By pulling yourself above the downward drag of the mass consciousness. You have to be willing to ignore all of the temptations, all of the pulls that come from the mass consciousness, pulling you down to being like everyone else. In a sense, you have to be egotistical because you have to say: “I am willing to grow, to raise my consciousness, regardless of what other people do.”

Now, you are standing there and you are in front of that gate. You can take that last step into the ascended realm, meaning you leave the earth behind forever. You can only do this when you recognize that you are one individual and you are not bound by the mass consciousness or any particular individual or group of individuals on earth.

What was my challenge? It was to recognize that I was not bound by my students. Even though they have not ascended, even though they have not been willing to come up higher, even though they wanted me to come back and be like everything was before, I now needed to make that decision to leave this behind and to ascend as an individual. Now, you may say that this was the Elizabeth Claire Prophet who was in embodiment who ascended, but it was not. I did not ascend as Elizabeth Claire Prophet, not as you saw me, not as I saw myself while in embodiment. I ascended by transcending that view of myself and truly the reason Lanello said it is so final of a step to ascend is that when you stand there, there is nothing, nothing from earth that you can take with you into the ascended state. That is why it is so final and so you have to be willing to give it all up.

You might say: “Well, what is it that ascends? How do you ascend? What is the being that ascends?” My beloved that is the mystery, that is the enigma. There is no point in me giving you words to describe it for there are no words that can describe it. It is an individual enigma for each and every one of you, each and every one of us. You cannot solve it until you are standing there, having qualified in all other ways except you have not let go of that last sense of identity. You have to let go of that and the only word really that can be applied is that you ascend as a completely neutral being. Whatever meaning you want to put into the word neutral, it is actually meant to signify that there is no meaning that applies.

There is no meaning you can come up with from the unascended state that fully describes this state. You are in this state of mind, much like I describe when you take a dictation or experience it. We have called it “pure awareness” but these are just words. Some in the Buddhist tradition have called it “no mind,” but it is that state of connectedness, oneness, sense of omnipresence in the sense that you are beyond time and space and you might even feel you are everywhere in the consciousness of God.

It is a magnificent feeling and I give you these impressions in order to attempt to convey to you with words something that will trigger your mind into seeing these fixed points, deciding to transcend them and therefore strive towards that point of the neutrality of mind where you have depersonalized your life. Some will say you have become like a nobody. Perhaps you do, but is that so bad when you consider how all the somebodies in the world have made a royal mess of things for centuries and millennia? Those who think they are a more important somebody than all these other somebodies, have created some of the worst atrocities seen on this planet. By becoming a nobody in the worldly sense, you become an open door for that which is MORE, and I think that is a good trade.

Who offers the best bargain on earth?

I leave you with this final thought from my heart. Consider who offers you the best bargain on earth. Is it the fallen beings, is it the mass consciousness or is it the ascended masters? Thus, with the love of the hearts of Lanello and myself, in complete oneness, we greet you and we take you into our arms, as you are willing each one, enfolding you in that love that is the kind of love we wish we could have given to our students while we were in embodiment.

We were not able to give it, you were not able to receive it. Now, we are able to give it so we hope you are able and willing to receive the love that we are. Lanello and I, we thank you for being who you are and being in embodiment on this very, very difficult planet.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

The incomprehensible finality of the ascension

TOPICS: An idolatrous image of Mark Prophet – The genius of free will – Avoid being discouraged by lack of results – When being a constant chela is not enough – When a teacher ascends – The most final thing on earth – Lanello and Guru Ma at Lake Titicaca – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Lanello, June 9th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

I am indeed the Ascended Master Lanello, and even though Master MORE was perfectly right that you cannot bear more of him now, I thought you might be able to bear a little bit of me. I shall give you a little piece of my mind, as we used to say in America.

An idolatrous image of Mark Prophet

My beloved, why am I here in Russia, speaking to a group of people who never knew me while I was in physical embodiment? Truly, there are not so many people left in embodiment who knew me when I was Mark Prophet, but there are some. Why are they not listening to me giving this dictation? Because they have built such an image of who Mark Prophet was that they have lost their connection to who the Ascended Master Lanello is today.

My beloved, do you think that when I ascended, I was fully developed as an ascended master? You know, those of you who have listened, that I did not ascend with one hundred percent of my karma balanced. Do you think that when you ascend with less than 100%, you are fully developed as an ascended master? Do you think that you are ever fully developed as an ascended master? Surely, when you are an ascended master, you are not attached to the very, very limited sense of identity we have on earth—we all have on earth. You see that there is so much more. What did I say when I ascended: “I am everywhere in the consciousness of God.” Well, my beloved, that did not mean I was everywhere on earth. I was everywhere beyond earth as well and I saw how much more there is to the consciousness of God than what I could ever conceive of while I was in embodiment.

I know that you cannot conceive of everything there is to the consciousness of God because you are in embodiment, as I was, and we all have a limited outlook on life. Nevertheless, you can lock in to the idea that as an ascended master you see that there is so much more and therefore you will not limit yourself to how you saw yourself when you were in embodiment. Therefore, if you want to know me as an ascended master, how can you look at the image of how I was when I was in my last embodiment (or even in some of my previous embodiments) and think that this allows me to know the Ascended Master Lanello. You cannot know an ascended master through any image on earth. If you want to truly know an ascended master, you must step up higher. We cannot step below a certain limit, for it would serve no good if we did.

Now, when I was in embodiment as Mark Prophet, I attempted to be not the kind of image that people had of the elevated spiritual teacher that puts himself far above the students. I attempted to be more like the average guy, the average “Joe,” the man on the street, so that I could still relate to a wide variety of people. Some people came into the organization, they took one look at me (or my dress, or the way I talked and the way I looked) and they walked right out the door in a huff. What can I do about it? What can I do about those students today who claim to be loyal to Mark Prophet, who claimed that things were better when Mark was around? What can I do about those who never truly accepted Elizabeth after I took my leave of the physical realm, but always looked back to the way it was in the good old days? I can do nothing. Do I want to do anything? Not anymore.

The genius of free will

There was a time, after I had ascended, where I truly wanted to convey to my former students how much more there is to life and how much more there is to them and how you can look at life. But you come to a point as an ascended master where you truly lock in to free will, how important free will is, how essential it is. This is something that very few people on earth have even begun to lock in to: how profound the principle of free will is. It is such an incredible design of our Creator to create self-aware beings and give them free will.

What a stroke of genius, my beloved. Who could have thought this up? Certainly not I, certainly not any fallen being who have been trying to prove it wrong now for so long that one truly must wonder when they just get tired of playing this game and accept that it is only the fact that they have free will that allows them to deny free will or to claim it to be wrong. If they did not have free will, how could they judge what the Creator does as being wrong? Only a Creator who has given you free will, gives you the ability to judge it as wrong. When will they just accept that we have free will, and that means that it is not God that is doing anything to us, it is us that are doing something to us. When will you, my beloved, realize that it is not God or the ascended masters that are doing something to you? It is you who is doing something to you.

Of course, when you are in physical embodiment other people or the fallen beings may also be doing something to you in a physical sense. But inside your mind, you are the one doing something to yourself. Now, my beloved, could I have accepted this fully when I was in physical embodiment? If you had come up to me and said: “Say Mark, you’re just doing all this to yourself. Every problem you have is just something you are doing to yourself,” would I have been able to accept it? Well, probably not. Nevertheless, are you in the same state of consciousness I was in when I was in embodiment? Hopefully not. For you have the opportunity to rise higher because the consciousness of the planet has risen since 1973. It has risen dramatically and the release coming from the ascended masters has been raised tremendously, given what could be released back then.

You have the opportunity, my beloved, to make that shift where you are willing to look at yourselves. You are willing to recognize that if I am to take control of my life, I must take control of how I look at myself, I must take control of my mind. This is where my power lies: within. Truly, none of you have power over other people on planet that is in such a low state of collective consciousness, but you have power within yourself and that is what we have been telling you over and over again. The masters were saying this when I was in embodiment, although in a different way, perhaps less directly than it is said today. But you can find it, if you read between the lines. You can find, my beloved, that the basic message has not changed. Even though more has been given, the basic message of what the spiritual path is all about has not actually changed—and so recognize what time you are living in.

Avoid being discouraged by lack of results

Rejoice that you are living in this time where so much more is available, where the consciousness is lighter. Allow yourself, my beloved, to do what other masters said in Holland: Make it a goal to feel good about yourselves and your spiritual path, even about the situation in which you are living. Even though you may be living in difficult outer circumstances, such as in a sense it is in many ways difficult to live in Russia today with the uncertainties that are here, with the level of consciousness that is here, given that there are relatively few spiritual people. Nevertheless, Russia actually has a higher percentage of spiritual people than many other nations. They are here because, like yourselves, they have chosen to be here to help raise the consciousness.

It must be recognized, my beloved, that Russia has a denser collective consciousness than many other nations. I say this not to put Russia down or the Russian people down, but to help you who are the spiritual people avoid feeling discouraged when you do not see quick and immediate results of your efforts. What you are doing is a huge work and it cannot be done in a short period of time.

Therefore, as you go higher on the path and start de-personalizing your path, you become less and less attached to seeing these quick outer results. As you begin to tune in to how much you have grown yourself, then that becomes your reward. The growth you feel in yourself or in your group that you see in others, this becomes your reward and you become less and less attached to seeing outer results. You are giving your service. You know it has an effect but you do not expect or demand to see an immediate result of it in the mass consciousness. However, if you look closely, you will see that there have been certain results. There is a certain growth in the Russian nation and therefore you can take heart in this, you can be positive in this.

If you will go back and look at the time that I lived in, in the 1960’s and early 70’s you can certainly see that there were many political or geo-political concerns back then. You may say: “What results did I see in the time I was a messenger, in the time I was consciously walking the spiritual path?” You may look at Elizabeth who had a longer time as a messenger and still see what results did she see. Well, she did see the collapse of the Soviet Union. That was a dramatic result, given the many calls made by the Keepers of the Flame over the decades at their Saint Germain services every Saturday night. But many spiritual people have not seen big and dramatic results of their efforts and therefore what I say to you is that there comes that point where it is not the attachment to results that drives you, it is the joy of giving service — the joy of feeling your own growth.

When being a constant chela is not enough

Now, there may come a point where you feel that you need something different instead of being so focused on outer rituals. This is a stage that all spiritual people come to at some point. There are ascended master students who have been giving the same decrees every day for thirty or forty years and they think they will be rewarded by this because El Morya once said that all he wants is constant chelas and they interpreted that to mean that all he wants is chelas who will decide on a certain program and then keep doing the same thing for the rest of their lives. How is that possibly all that El Morya or Master MORE wants? Because, can you qualify for your ascension by doing the same thing? Nay, my beloved. In order to qualify for your ascension, you need to go up through the levels of consciousness and that means you need to shift your consciousness in dramatic ways as you move higher on the path.

Certainly, I went through a dramatic shift – many shifts – in my consciousness from the moment I became a messenger to the moment I let go of the physical body. As this messenger described earlier, being a messenger is a process: a process of growth, a process of learning. As a messenger you have to face many questions that most people never consider. You have to know what is real and unreal. You have to come to the point where you say: “It is not about me; it is about serving the people, it is about being an open door for the ascended masters and I cannot let my personal idiosyncrasies or opinions stand in the way of that service.” This is a shift that goes on and on and on for as long as you are in embodiment.

My beloved Elizabeth attempted to describe this in her book, I want to say her magnificent book, a magnificent gift from her heart and her Presence. Again, we might say, why have so few of those who claim to be her followers been willing to read that book? But why would we look at what human beings used to do with any kind of regrets? It is what it is, my beloved. People will surely reap what they have sown in the sense that if they will not transcend a certain level of consciousness and follow an ascended master, we must simply move higher and accept that even though we have known these students personally, even though we love them (many of them we have known for many embodiments), there can come a point where we simply must say: “Adieu. Hopefully not forever, but adieu for now, for I am moving higher.”

When a teacher ascends

Truly, when you ascend, you look back at your time in embodiment. You look back at the fact that while you were in embodiment you had what Jesus called a spiritual modus operandi, a spiritual M.O. I, as Mark Prophet, had a certain outer personality. I made certain choices to present myself a certain way, to act a certain way, as I saw it at the time as well as part of my culture and upbringing. When you ascend and you recognize how much more you are than that outer role, you suddenly become aware that the people who knew you when you were in embodiment are still looking at you based on what you were back then.

They are not seeing what you are now as an ascended master. For a moment (at least for me when I was not fully ascended), I went into a panic because I realized that what I had taken on as this outer personality and M.O. could actually block some people from knowing me as an ascended master and for moving on, on the path. I almost went into a panic, thinking what to do, what can I do, I am now ascended? How can I change people’s perception of me when they are not willing to connect to who I am today? I turned to El Morya and I poured out my heart to him and he helped me to understand that every ascended master has faced the exact same problem, none more so than Jesus himself. I said to El Morya: “Thank you for telling me this.”

And then I turned and rushed over to find Jesus and say: “Jesus, help me deal with this. What do I do?” And he looked me in the eye, not in a physical sense of course, but as we connect in the ascended realm, which is, of course, beyond, but still comparable to when you look at each other in the eye. So he connected to me and instead of giving me words, he simply showed me in an interval beyond time the process he had gone through from his ascension almost 2,000 years ago to today. He showed me how he had risen to a greater and greater admiration and respect for this most magnificent process of free will, and it was as if the weight of the world fell from my shoulders and suddenly I saw how final your final embodiment on earth is.

The most final thing on earth

I had never truly connected to this in my waking consciousness. I had never truly thought through: what does it take to ascend, how does it feel to ascend? What do you have to do to take that final step into the ascended realm? Then, I suddenly saw that what you have to do is let go of everything on earth. The ascension is the most final step you will ever take on earth. It has a finality to it that most people cannot even bear to imagine because it is more final than when your physical body dies.

You are not, most of you, aware of this but you have all died in many previous embodiments. You have all gone through this awakening that you are out of the body and there is nothing you can do with the body or through the body. You cannot change this situation or that situation or the next situation even though you desperately want to help your children or other people or make other changes. It is final, you are out of the body. But you know that there will be another embodiment and so you can maintain the awareness that one day you will go back and perhaps you can finish what you did not finish in your previous embodiment? Perhaps you can do something for others, perhaps you can experience this or that and so you know there is an ongoingness.

My beloved, when you ascend, there is no ongoingness on earth: no ongoingness in the physical, the emotional, mental and identity realms. You are leaving it behind…forever. It is an awesome, awesome step to go through. It is like nothing you have ever experienced on earth. When I say it is awesome, I mean to convey that when you first recognize how final it is, it is a shock to your being. It is an awe-inspiring experience. Then, when you come to actually accept the finality of it, it becomes the most liberating experience you have EVER had in connection with your journey on earth.

Now you see that precisely because you are not returning, there is nothing more you can do on earth as a human being. When you recognize that there is nothing more you can do (there is nothing more you have to do, there is nothing more you must do), then it is the ultimate liberation. You suddenly gain a frame of reference that allows you to look at yourself and say: “I have now qualified for my ascension. Do I have any attachments left to anything or anyone on earth?” Then, you can work on those attachments while you, as we said in the old days, balance the rest of your karma. It is really overcoming the attachments you have to what you think you should have done or should do on earth where you have come to accept a certain view of yourself as having made mistakes or having something to do or something you have not done. Therefore, you think that there is more you have to do in a physical body. As you work on these, you can come to that point where the last one goes. There are no desires left. There is no sense of obligation or duty. You are free of earth.

Then, you can begin to say: It is not a matter of changing people’s perception of how I was when I was in a physical body, it is a matter of how can I help people grow now. And if certain people are attached to their image of me and will not tune in to me as an ascended master, then it is just a matter of looking at: are there other people that are willing to tune in, such as yourselves? Are there other people I can help even if they do not know me as an ascended master? What can I do to serve this planet, not out of a sense of obligation, not out of any attachment or desires but simply out of the joy of serving—out of the joy of giving service?”

Lanello and Guru Ma at Lake Titicaca

My beloved, I wish to announce to you that, as has been stated before, Guru Ma and myself are in line to take over the retreat at Lake Titicaca now presided over by God and Goddess Meru. This change has been scheduled to take place on the 4th of July this year and you are all invited to attend this ceremony, this joyous occasion, this celebration, in your finer bodies. We have not yet determined if we will speak about this more directly but you are invited in your finer bodies to attend. If you make the determination that you are willing to do so, then you shall be there to witness what I consider a remarkable proof that people who are not perfect can still ascend and can rise within a relatively short period of time with earth years to hold a spiritual office.

Now, you may look and say that we only had a short period of years to rise in consciousness after we ascended or took leave of the physical body, but I can assure you that what we have both gone through in that time is tremendous changes that makes it for us feel like it has been a very, very long time and a lot of work with ourselves to rise in consciousness, to be able to hold this spiritual office.

I share this with you as a gift for the devotion of your hearts to myself, to Guru Ma. We thank you for keeping that devotion alive, for being willing to listen to us as we are able to speak the Living Word from the ascended state without having any prejudice about what we should or should not say, how we should or should not express ourselves based on your expectation of how we were when we were in physical embodiment. I give you the love of our hearts for we are truly one and we, as Master MORE, love you unconditionally. My beloved, there is nothing more final on earth than the ascension as a process to go through. But there is nothing more final on earth than unconditional love as an experience to have.

With this I leave you in the joy, in the freedom that I AM, for Lanello I AM.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

How to change anything on earth

TOPICS: Tuning in to Master MORE – The law of progressive revelation – The concept of Russia – The illusion of race – The illusion of nations – Human beings and other human beings – Why the willingness to kill in Russia? – Why nations states will disappear – Sharing your basic humanity – Connecting to the MORE in yourself – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master MORE, June 9th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

My beloved, when listening to the love of your hearts when you sing this song, “More,” how can there be any doubt in anyone’s mind about why I changed my name to Master MORE? You see that even the elementals are so eager to show that they can be more that they are perhaps outdoing themselves a little bit right now. So shall we not, as a group ask them to calm down, find that inner balance and to be at peace, my beloved?

Surely all human beings long for peace. All people in Russia long for peace. Why have there then been so many storms in the history of this nation? Why has there been so many periods where it seemed like it was one storm after another? There was never calmness for people to go within and connect to what they love more than anything on this earth. [Background thunder and heavy rain are heard throughout the dictation.]

Tuning in to Master MORE

What will truly change Mother Russia? Well, it will be that the people who live on this land come to acknowledge consciously and openly that there is something they love more and that something is not in the material world or of the material world. There is something they love more than the fallen beings, who have been ruling them through so many periods of their history. My beloved, you are the ones who are the forerunners for raising the consciousness and helping people connect to the more that they love in their hearts, the deepest love they have. Why has it been so difficult for so many people in Russia to connect to that love? Because, my beloved, they have been manipulated by the fallen beings into a situation that was so unpleasant, so difficult for them, where their daily lives were so hard that they felt like there was nothing they could truly love.

My beloved, this is what you can do to bring change in this country, or in any country: Connect to something that you love more than anything on this earth. Be willing to acknowledge what that is. Tune in to your heart. Feel it in your heart. What is it that makes your heart fly? What is it that makes you cry? Not tears of fear, but tears of joy. Then follow that feeling. Follow it until you know you have connected with the source and then embrace oneness with the source of your love. For many of you who are here, I may be that intermediary that you can love before you can truly love your I Am Presence or love some higher expression of God that you may see as being too far from you.

I have no other desire than to have you connect to the Presence that I am. What am I, then? Who am I, then? As I have said before, I am more than you can conceive of, more than any image you have. Because, my beloved, the images you hold in your outer mind must of necessity be linear, for that is all that the outer mind can deal with. Often these images are tied to words. What is Master MORE? He is the chohan of the First Ray. What is the First Ray? So you start putting words on it. It is power. It is will. It is discipline. Master MORE is the strict disciplinarian. Some of you have come to feel a certain love for me, based on this image that I am the one who is here to give you these strict initiations and keep you in line, so to speak. But what do I want to keep you line with? Of course, with my Presence, my beloved.

What is my Presence? More than words can express. More than the linear mind can fathom and categorize and label and analyze. If you are to connect to my Presence, you need to be willing to go beyond these outer images. That is why I determined that because so many of my students were attached to an outer image of El Morya, I would shock and surprise them by changing my name, knowing that some would, of course, use this as reason to reject my new message because they were not willing to come up higher but were comfortable in the image of me that they had built. What can I do but allow them to stay in their comfort zone? But it is not where I abide, my beloved.

The law of progressive revelation

You see, there is a simple law that applies to ascended masters. We are here to teach all people continued growth. When we give a teaching and people use it to grow; we can continue to give a teaching and even give more. If people become comfortable and use the teachings to justify their comfortability, we must then move on. We must move higher. We must find other students who are willing to move higher with us; or who have already moved higher. That is why we have called the release of our teachings progressive revelation.

Do you understand, my beloved, that it makes no sense to say that something is progressive revelation, but through progressive revelation we have received the highest spiritual teaching on the planet? Progressive revelation is progressive because it does not stop. It gives you a teaching. When you apply the teaching and come up higher in consciousness, we give you the next level of teaching. How hard is that to understand? I have said this before. Other masters have said this before but why is it then that there are still students that have not locked in to this in their hearts?

Why is it they have come to a point where they claim that they love me as they see me so far? They love the messages I have given, but they are not willing to move with me and lock in to the Presence that I am now. I am not the same one I was a few years or decades ago. I am not the same that I was before. That is why I am MORE. Naturally, not being the same as you were before does not mean you are automatically more; because you can certainly regress and become less, but not while you are an ascended master, my beloved. I am MORE, and I am forever more. Can you understand this? Yes, I know you do with the outer mind, but can you feel it? Can you experience it? Can you lock in to that aspect of my being that cannot be locked in a box in your mind or anybody else’s mind or even the mind of humanity, as a whole?

I will not be boxed in by any human or any force whatsoever, on earth or in the unascended realm. If you can truly grasp this one thought, then I can take you higher and higher for the rest of your lifetime—if you seek to attune to me with the heart and not with the mind. There is nothing wrong with your mind, as long as you recognize what the mind is designed for and do not apply it to tasks for which it is not designed. The mind (the outer, linear, analytical, rational mind) is not designed to help you reach beyond the material universe. It is the heart, the intuition that is designed to help you connect to something that is beyond your present level of consciousness and the material universe; whether it is the physical realm or the three higher octaves.

What is it that those who are students of Master MORE will do? They will, first of all, perform an act of will, of deciding that they want to stay connected with me, with my Presence as an ascended master, as an ever-ascending master who does not remain the same. It is indeed so, that I cannot help those who will not come up with me. Why is that so? Because they do not need my help. They have their fixed image of me that they think is all they need and all they want. I must respect that free will, for I have absolute respect for free will. That is why it is necessary for some students to overcome the entire idea that I am seeking to force them to grow.

I am not seeking to force anyone, but I am direct. Some have called me stern. You may say I sound stern now. Is that because I am seeking to awaken you or speak higher than the thunder? You decide. What is the image you have in your heart, and what is the image you have in your mind? Be willing to ask yourself: “Is there a difference between the image of El Morya that I had in my mind and the feeling of Master MORE that I have in my heart?” Then decide to which one you want to pay allegiance—and I shall respect your choice.

The concept of Russia

What then, my beloved, can be said about Russia? Many, many things. What I wish to bring to your attention here is when you say the word “Russia,” what are you talking about? You may think you are talking about a nation, a particular country located on earth; but in reality you are talking about a concept, an idea. Do you recognize, my beloved, that planet earth is one planet?

You have all seen the images from space of a round planet and you know it is a whole. It is not divided into different segments of the sphere that you can cut apart and move one section closer to the moon and another one the opposite direction. You live on one planet. Surely, you can divide it into land and oceans. You can divide it into continents. There is only one ocean. There is really only one land or land mass, even though it is divided by the ocean. People love to create divisions and set things apart. When you look at earth and realize there is one planet; you also realize that there is only one people. There is only one humanity.

What are divisions? They are created out of the mind of duality. Some divisions have a practical use because when you communicate, it is practical that you can distinguish between an apple and an orange. There is legitimacy in naming things for practical purposes. The problem comes in when the fallen beings seduce people into applying a value judgment to these distinctions, for now they become divisions that set people apart. If you look throughout the ages, you will see that even in the relatively short time span of what you call recorded history (even though, of course, all history is recorded in Akasha, but what you call recorded history), there was a time when there were no nations on earth. There were no national boundaries.

The illusion of race

The people who lived at that time, yes, they had a more limited awareness of the size of the earth, the shape of the earth. They, in fact, did not have the concept of a planet, let alone a planet called earth. Naturally, it has been necessary for humanity to raise its awareness. Part of that is to know more and in order to know more, you need to make these distinctions between this and that. As this process has moved on, it has often been attempted by the fallen ones to be taken into various directions that have divided people. Truly, the more you know, the more you truly know, the more you see the oneness of all life. I agree with you that when people lived in primitive societies, divided here and there and never interacting with each other because of the distances and the means of transportation, they did not have a sense of oneness.

As part of the raising of awareness, you have come to know more about the earth, how large it really is, how many people live upon it. Naturally, you have come to see that it has different parts. Therefore, you need to refer to this. You have come to see that people in other parts of the world do not look like you do. Some have darker skin. Some have a different color skin. Some have different facial features. You have created these divisions to refer to this, such as race, ethnicity and other things. Now, these kind of divisions are, to some degree, natural enough in the sense that there are people in different parts of the world who look different. People in Africa have darker skin.

Now, when I say they are natural enough, I mean this guardedly because there was a time in the unrecorded history of earth when there were no races and no ethnic groups. This is a development that has happened after this planet fell below a certain level in consciousness. Therefore, there started to manifest this greater diversity, you might call it, these greater differences between people. What you see in terms of races is not actually natural. It is the result of the, we might say, fragmentation of humanity that followed when they descended into duality. Naturally, this process was affected and sped up by the fallen beings.

The point I want to make here is that there was a time when you did not have these divisions. It is not inevitable that there are different races or different ethnic groups. Nevertheless, you can say that, as far as recorded history goes, these are natural in the sense that most people do not think they are man-made. Well, my beloved, if you do not think the division of race is man-made, then why are you applying a human value to race? Why are you saying that some races are superior and others are inferior? When you look at other things you consider natural, you do not apply this. Is an elephant better than a rhinoceros? Does it give any meaning to ask this question? They are just natural phenomena.

Well, so if you think race is a natural phenomenon, what meaning does it give to say that the white race is superior and the black race or the red race or the yellow race are inferior? IT MAKES NO SENSE! I know that you all know this, but I am saying it into the mass consciousness. IT MAKES NO SENSE! Because I want people to sense that it makes no sense. I speak with fervor because it goes further into the mass consciousness through the acceleration of your chakras and the process whereby you become one with me, so we are one as Above so below. You have a simple choice. Either you give up the idea that race is natural or to give up the idea that some races are superior to others.

The illusion of nations

Now, let us take this further. What is another division so common on earth? It is that of different religions. Well then, again, you cannot truly say that religions are natural. If you are completely honest, you will see that religions are man-made. Surely, many religious people will instantly disagree and say: “But our religion was given to us by God. We have the authority of the Bible and it is the Word of God. What is your word?” Well, my beloved, my word is the Living Word. Can you match that in the dead word in your books? Then, just come to me and challenge me with your dead word; for I shall prevail.

All religions are man-made. Surely, there have been spiritual ideas, concepts, teachings, experiences, given by the ascended masters over time. These are not man-made. We have not given the kind of religions you see today because these religions set people apart. Our teachings have always been aimed at uniting people and uniting people with their source, with their God. The religions that you see that divide by claiming to be better than others, to be the only true ones, they are man-made. They are creations of the fallen beings designed to play on that most basic aspect of the ego, the inferiority/superiority dynamic.

You can go back and see that there was a time when there was religions, but there still was only a vague idea of nations. You will perhaps say that we have talked about nations since the Greeks, since the Romans, maybe even before. But you do not understand, my beloved, that what you call a nation today is not what people saw back then. They did not see the Greeks so much as a nation, as a group of people. You have a much more linear rational conception of nations today than people had in the past.

You often have this tendency to project the modern, rational, linear, analytical thinking upon the past; but people did not think that way just a few hundred years ago. What has happened is that, even though the concept of nations was useful for a time and had its place in the evolution of humankind, it has also been used from the beginning by the fallen beings to create divisions. That is why I say: “What is Russia? It is a concept. It is an idea.”

Human beings and other human beings

Now, what did we say at the conference in Holland? What have we said before? The greatest problem on earth right now is the belief that promoting or defending an idea justifies the killing of human beings. It was never the intention of the ascended masters that the idea of a nation should be used to justify killing people who belong to another nation. What I am saying here is this. There is no division on earth, no division possible on earth that justifies the killing of other human beings. Take note of what I am saying. I am not saying the killing of human beings, but of other human beings. Because a human being can not kill a human being. It can only kill an OTHER human being.

You must see that other human being as different from yourself, as separated from yourself, as belonging to a different class than yourself. Therefore, it is justified that you kill them. My beloved, look at the history of especially the last hundred years and look at how many wars have been started because of these national differences. It was only a hundred years ago, my beloved, that the First World War ended and that the Bolshevik Revolution followed.

What was the Communist mindset based on, the entire philosophy of Marx and Engels, the entire philosophy of Lenin that justified the creation of the Soviet Union? It was based on the creation of another division. Transcending national boundaries, much like religion; but this time a religion that denies God and raises the state to the status of God. Again, you create this idea that the state, that the Communist system, is more important than any individual or any number of individuals

You see, again, all of these artificial divisions between human beings. How many times have they been used as a justification for killing other human beings that you only see as other because they have been labeled by the thought system that defines your ideas? You saw even how there have been wars between Russia and other nations and the Russian people have been seduced into killing those from other nations. After the Bolshevik Revolution the Russian people were seduced into killing each other, and this continued until the end of Stalin’s reign. It has to some degree continued after that and continues even today.

Why the willingness to kill in Russia?

You need to ask yourself why are so many people in Russia willing to kill others in defense of an idea? It is because they are not willing to make their own determination of what is true and not true, what is real, what is unreal. When you are not willing to apply the heart to sense the vibration, to feel within what is real and not real, then you become easily seduced by an idea. Of course, you find this in every nation. I know how many people will read or hear this and think: “But look at all these other nations. It isn’t just in Russia.” Perfectly true, my beloved—and perfectly irrelevant to improving life in Russia.

My beloved, if you are living in Russia, do you want to improve life in America? Then why are you concerned about changing the people in America? If you want to improve life for yourself, be concerned about changing yourselves, for that is the only measure that can improve life here. Why do I say this? Because I know the propensity of the Russian people to want to point the finger somewhere else and want to say that if all of these people have the same fault, then it is not so bad that we have that fault and: “Therefore, we don’t need to change until they change.”

You see, my beloved, why are there nations in the world that are further developed than Russia? Because they have been willing to change themselves, instead of pointing the finger at someone else. That is how you evolve. That is how you grow; whether you are a nation or an individual. It can be no other way. It is no other way. I am the chohan of the First Ray of will and power. So many people over the ages have come to the First Ray and thought it was a matter of them getting power and them getting a stronger will. What is the old Chinese proverb? That you can conquer the whole world; but the one who is the greatest is the one who conquers himself. What is the value of having a will that can subdue all other people, if you cannot look at yourself and consciously raise yourself, become more as an act of will?

Those who have the strongest will are those who are willing to look at themselves and to apply their power into raising themselves; instead of changing or suppressing or controlling others. These are basic lessons, my beloved. You may say we have said it before and even though I may have said something before, I am now more than when I said it last time. If you had been more too, or rather if the Russian people had been more, I would not have to say it again. I could give a higher teaching. If you or the Russian people have not become more, then I need to say it again with the greater power that I am today. You see, my beloved, we of the ascended masters have to develop great patience with humanity. We have to be willing to say the same things over and over and over again, in slightly different ways, hoping that each time we say it, more and more people will catch on.

Why nations states will disappear

My beloved, Russia is just an idea. The borders of Russia are just lines drawn on a map. They are not drawn on the planet, except in those places where you have built wall or fences. There will come a point in the golden age, my beloved, where the idea of nation-states will have been transcended and there will no longer be these individual nations. There will be regions of people who have come to see what we talked about in Holland: The basic humanity in yourself, whereby you see the basic humanity in others and therefore, those others are no longer others. They are human beings like yourself. When you see this, does it matter that there is a national boundary between you? Does there need to be a national boundary between you? Can you not find a different way to relate to each other than based on your national identity?

What is the value, my beloved, of the increase in technology that has made travel easier? What is the value of the internet that allows people to communicate over large distances? It is all that it helps to break down the boundaries between people, for when you physically go to another place on earth and you experience the basic humanity of the people there, then you realize that there is something more than the outer division. This messenger was fortunate to grow up in a country where race was hardly an issue and where he was never brought up to look down upon people of the black race. He then moved to America and found it easy to relate to people with a darker skin than himself (which are a lot of people), and he saw the basic humanity in them.

Many Americans have been brought up with these artificial racial divisions and many white Americans cannot see the basic humanity in black Americans, and many black Americans cannot see the basic humanity in white Americans. They have not been able to transcend these racial divisions and connect at the level of the heart. You will find many people, especially many white people in America, who have intellectually built this idea that they should not look down upon black people and they should not treat them differently. This is an outer thing they have taken on, for until you connect to the humanity in another, your relation to them is just based on the outer mind. You can force the outer mind to override a certain program, but it is the connection of the heart that sets you free.

Sharing your basic humanity

You who are here at this conference, you all experience this bond between you that is more than the outer divisions. Whether you come from different parts of what you call Russia or whether there are those who come from what you call other nations, you connect to the basic humanity in each other and it is this that you can give to others. You may give it to people as you meet them. You may radiate it into the collective consciousness. You may make calls for it, even create an invocation based on this dictation, if you like, but the real essence of the process I am describing to you is to have that experience. Dare to have that experience of connecting to the basic humanity.

Now, before you can do this with each other, you must, of course, first have done it with yourself, my beloved. There are many, many spiritual people throughout the world who have studied a spiritual teaching for a long time, practiced spiritual practices, performed rituals, but they have not dared to connect to the basic humanity in themselves. What is the basic humanity in you? Well, it is ultimately your I Am Presence. It is also the Conscious You. It is also to some degree, part of your four lower bodies that can also experience that sense of connectedness that comes from Above. It is not that your four lower bodies are completely unable to sense your I Am Presence but it can only sense it through the Conscious You.

If the Conscious You is not conscious of its source, then your four lower bodies will be filled with division. When you become conscious of your source, then you can have that sense of connectedness, that oneness in your identity body, in your mental body, in your emotional body. Therefore, you can dare to express it physically when you meet other people. We look to you to be the forerunners. If you have not connected to it in yourselves, if you have not depersonalized your life so you do not take everything personally, so you are not so concerned about yourself, then make that effort to do it.

Connecting to the MORE in yourself

It is truly possible for each one of you to take the path we have given and recognize that it is the path of depersonalizing everything on earth so that you are not attached to it because you realize that you are more. How will you depersonalize anything if you think that you are just the outer self that reacts to any situation that does not please it? It is only when you know you are more, there is something you love more than the outer self, that you will be able to separate yourself from the reactionary pattern of the outer self and say: “This, I want no more. I want MORE.” Then, I can help you. I can offer you my assistance.

Those of you who have a tie to me in your hearts, those of you who feel there is value in my teachings, I am ever willing to help you connect to the more in yourself. If you cannot do it at first, then at least make an effort to connect to the more in me and I will help you gradually sense and experience the more in yourself. As other masters have said, we always face a dilemma when we as ascended masters have an open door through whom we can speak to unascended students. Although there may be certain limitations based on what the messenger knows in terms of vocabulary and concepts, we can basically say anything we want.

I can tell you, my beloved, that you are, each one of you, so much more than your outer personality and your worldly identity. However, the dilemma is that if I truly told you how much more you are, it would only make it almost unbearable for you to be in embodiment on a planet like this. I face the dilemma that I truly see how you need to connect to the fact that you are more in order to give up the less of the outer personality. But many spiritual students have gone through this schizophrenic phase where you have felt the division between the spiritual experiences you have had and the daily life you face on this planet—and I do not desire to put you in that identity crisis. I do not desire to make it more difficult for you to be in embodiment because I know that it is important that you are in embodiment. It is important for yourselves and your growth, but it is also important for us, the ascended masters, who need spiritual students through whom we can radiate our light and our ideas.

I want to you recognize that you are more than this outer personality. I know many of you have heard it before, but have you truly heard it? Have you heard it to the point where you experience at least some of that more and you acknowledge the experience and you acknowledge that you are worthy to have the experience because you are so much more? It is not that the sense of being more is unreal. It is that the sense of being less is unreal.

I desire to give you this gift of my heart, the feeling the Presence of MORE, that you may take, each one of you as you are willing, take it into your heart. Perhaps in the morning make a habit of while you are lying awake in bed, spend a few seconds or a few minutes just tuning in to my Presence of MORE. It is all I ask. It is not much. It is not difficult but it is still sufficient, if you apply it. It is by experiencing the more that you can accept that you are more, but so many of you block that experience. Perhaps in those moments when you are not quite awake, when you are not quite in your daily life and your daily state of consciousness, perhaps then you can connect. You can do the same in the evening if you can calm yourself down enough before you fall asleep.

My beloved, this is my gift to you. It is my gift to this nation. You may say: “What have I done? What have I said that will truly change the Russian people?” In a sense, I have done and said nothing. For nothing will change the Russian people, only those who see themselves as spiritual beings and know they are more than any nationality, religion, political system, race, or ethnic group. Only those who know they are more, will change. Those who identify themselves with these artificial divisions cannot change, at least not in the sense that they become more. They can only change in terms of becoming more and more solidified in their outer sense of identity.

From one perspective, you could shrug your shoulders and say: “He gave us nothing of value.” From another perspective, you could say: “He gave us the very key to changing everything on earth.” That decision I am happy to leave to you, each one, but I want you to know one thing before I stop speaking.

I love you, each and every one of you, regardless of what image you may have of me. There is no condition you have to fulfill in order to receive my love. If you enter a more direct relationship with me where I tutor you on the path, then certainly I may give you directions that before you have fulfilled those directions, you cannot rise to the next level. But in terms of receiving my love, I define no conditions.

You may define them yourselves. That is your right, but I am telling you in the most direct and straight forward way I can: “I, Master MORE, define no conditions for the giving of my love to you. It is up to you what conditions you define for receiving that love.” Naturally, given my Presence, I have many more things to say unto thee, but you cannot bear them now.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Overcoming the Fear of Making Decisions

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, June 8, 2017. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary. It is my great joy to speak to you but more than that, to be with you in this beautiful gathering of your beautiful hearts in this beautiful place. My beloved, Archangel Michael has given you, so to speak, the marching orders for this conference. Therefore, I wish to give you some thoughts from my heart and a practical tool that can help you overcome the pain of making decisions.

Avoidance decisions

We have spoken before here in Russia about this issue of making decisions, giving certain directions specifically for the Russian people, but I wish to give a tool that is universal. Truly, when you recognize the very basic teaching that we give, namely that everything in the entire universe revolves around free will, then you recognize also that the primary goal of the fallen beings (from the moment they came to this planet and for that matter from the moment they fell), has been to cause self-aware lifestreams who have not fallen to make decisions that the fallen beings can then later use to manipulate you in various ways.

First of all, their goal is, of course, to prove that God was wrong by giving you free will in the first place. They also want to trap you in all kinds of downward spirals where you make a decision that causes you intense pain. The pain, of course, is not caused by the decision but by the manipulation and reaction of the fallen beings. Nevertheless, they get you to make a decision, they cause you pain and then they seek to manipulate you into a never-ending spiral where you either seek to hide the pain of that first decision, you seek to justify it, you seek to explain it away or you seek to avoid making decisions again. Of course, the fallen beings are very skilled at manipulating you into practical situations on earth where you have to make decisions. In order to avoid making the same decision that caused you pain in the beginning, they seek to make you make other decisions that we might call “avoidance decisions.” They are decisions aimed at, in your mind, avoiding the kind of decision that caused you so much pain.

You think that by making other types of decisions, you can avoid the pain. Of course, this leads to other kinds of pain and soon you are caught in this spiderweb where the more you move, the more you get rolled in and covered by the slimy substance, and the less you are able to move. Pretty soon, you sit there like a fly caught in a spiderweb and all you can do is buzz in the same place because you cannot truly move yourself out of that place. You then can keep doing this while the fallen beings milk you for your energy or until you decide that now it is enough and it is time to come up higher on the spiritual path.

Avoiding avoidance decisions

My beloved, we know very well your situation on earth and we know how difficult it is to be in embodiment on earth. We also know the mechanism of making these avoidance decisions. We know that it is difficult to avoid making avoidance decisions, but we also know that you cannot actually enter the path of Christhood by making avoidance decisions.

Now, listen carefully. You can enter the spiritual path while you are still trapped in these avoidance decisions. You can make progress on the spiritual path because by studying spiritual teachings and practicing spiritual techniques, you can make progress. In order to step from what we might call the outer path (or the spiritual path) onto the inner path (or the path of Christhood), you have to be willing to make decisions that are not seeking to avoid a greater decision, that are not seeking to avoid pain. They are not actually a reaction to outer situations where, in a sense, you are making a decision to follow an outer teacher or practice an outer ritual. You are really doing it in order to avoid making the deeper decisions of what kind of being you are, what kind of world you want to live in, what you are willing to look at in yourself in order to change your outer situation and in order to change your inner situation and be free of these patterns that are programmed in there by the fallen beings.

Now, as was expressed by both the messenger and Archangel Michael, our only desire for you is to see you be free from whatever limits you, from whatever keeps you from, in the short run, feeling good about yourself and in the long run, qualifying for your ascension, manifesting your Christhood. In Holland we spoke at length about feeling good about yourselves and how important that is. Well, my beloved, may I ask you a simple question: “Do you think a Christed being is not feeling good about himself or herself?”

Naturally, if you think about this, you realize that as you walk higher and higher on the path, you express a higher and higher level of Christhood. You realize that it should be natural that you would feel better and better about yourself. After all, what did Jesus say? He said: “I and my Father are one.” Well, if you are one with your Father, your I AM Presence, naturally you will feel good about yourself because your I AM Presence is not in this world or of this world, and it feels good about itself.

An exercise for uncovering limiting decisions

I have had you give certain mantras and invocations in order to clear your chakras, and it is helpful to give this every time you go through the following exercise. I ask you to center in your hearts, to mentally go into the heart chakra, and I ask you to make a decision whether you want me to guide you in discovering the decision that is blocking your heart chakra, that is blocking the full expression of light in your heart chakra.

If your answer is “Yes,” then I ask you to visualize that I am sitting in a chair and you are like a little child. You walk up to me and you reach up your hands. I bend down and pick you up and put you on my lap and I hold you in my arms. You are now completely surrounded by my loving arms, my loving aura, my loving vibration. You are protected against all the dangers of this world. Surely, the Divine Mother can protect you against anything from this world that is created out of the Being and substance of the Divine Mother. As you are lying on my lap, I ask you to formulate a simple question: “Mother Mary, show me the decision that is blocking my heart chakra.” Then, as you go through this exercise on your own, you may take some time, you may play some music in the background if you desire, and you may meditate on my Presence, not with any forethought, not with any analytical, linear thinking or mantras or rituals or anything in your mind. Seek to calm the mind and to simply listen. I will not, in most cases, give you words but I might give you images, sensations that relate to what kind of decision you made. Naturally, you know that the heart chakra is the expression of love and so the decision for you individually, most likely, revolved around that you somehow felt your love was rejected and you decided not to express it again on this dark planet.

Now, it may be that as you give this exercise, you may get an impulse that you will want to meditate on or process. You may want to ask me to help you resolve this issue. Really, there must come a point where you see the issue clearly and you decide that you will undo that original decision because you now know that you have risen higher on the spiritual path, you have risen higher on the path to Christhood. Therefore, you will not again feel the pain that you originally felt when your love was rejected. Even if your love is rejected again, you still will not feel the same pain for you are a different being and therefore you do not need to be afraid of seeing the decision and changing it. You do not need to be afraid of expressing your love.

If you do not get a particular sensation, it may be because you need to work on a different chakra and therefore I ask you to move on with this exercise. For each chakra I go through, if you get a strong reaction, you can pause or stop the exercise and focus on that chakra. You can give calls on it, you can appeal to my heart, you can listen to music, whatever appeals to you, my beloved.

Now, I ask you to visualize that you are going up from the heart to the throat chakra. You are tuning in to your throat chakra, going into it and you are again asking me: “Mother Mary, help me to see the decision that blocks my throat chakra.” You know, of course, that the throat chakra is related to expressing power and will. There was a time where you dared to express your power. Somehow, this decision caused you pain and you decided that you would never express your power again. You would never manifest that kind of a strong will, you would be less determined, less willing to take a stand, but kind of flow with things, whatever comes to you in order to avoid that pain. Again, you can ask me for my guidance in showing you the decision. You can know that you have risen higher and therefore, again, you can come to the point where you see the decision and you decide: “I am willing to express my God power, to use my willpower to take a stand and say: ‘Thus far and no farther, I will go forward from here.’”

Next, I ask you to move down from the heart Chakra to the solar plexus. Again, you go into the solar plexus chakra and you ask me: “Mother Mary, help me to see the decision that blocks my solar plexus chakra.” Naturally, the solar plexus revolves around peace, it revolves around service. There may have been a time where you decided to take a stand for peace and somehow this led the fallen beings to cause you pain. There may have been a time where you decided to give some service to life and again it was rejected and caused you pain. Again, mediate on my heart, see what comes to you. Apply the tools and teachings until you can see the decision clearly and can decide that you are willing to give service, you are willing to actually be at peace because you know that your peace is not as easily disturbed as it was in the past.

Then, we again move up from the heart chakra to the third eye, and you go into it and ask me: “Mother Mary, help me to see the decision that blocks my third eye chakra.” This is the chakra of vision. It is the chakra of seeing truth. You may have taken a stand for truth and you were somehow hurt by the fallen beings. You may have expressed some higher vision and it was rejected. Again, when you come to see that decision, see it for what it is, you may decide that you dare again express your vision, take a stand for the highest truth that you see right now while knowing there may always be a higher truth for you to see. As you can let go of that decision, you will feel like a weight has been lifted from you, as you will feel in each case when you decide to again dare to express light through a particular chakra.

Now, we go down from the heart chakra to the seat of the soul chakra, the chakra that is related to creativity, playfulness, the joyfulness of the child. Just look at this planet and look at how those who have the childlike mind have often been brutally abused or hammered down by the fallen beings in some way, so that they dared not be the innocent children. Instead, they went into a fearful mode of always expecting that something bad would happen or they would somehow be punished.

Did not Jesus say: “Unless ye become as a little child, you cannot enter the kingdom of heaven?” Unless you dare to let the light flow through your seat of the soul chakra, how can you then truly make progress on the path to Christhood and dare to express yourself? You can again tune in to my Being, ask me to help you see the decision. If you get a strong impulse, then meditate on it, process it. Use the tools until you come to see why you decided to shut down your creative flow. As you decide to consciously change that decision again, another weight is lifted.

We now go up again to the Crown chakra, related to the Second Ray of God Wisdom. It is also the chakra that helps you connect to your I AM Presence to the spiritual realm, to a spiritual understanding. Again, I ask you to tune in and ask me to help you see the decision that blocks the flow through your Crown. Did not Jesus say: “Let no man take thy crown.” Well, of course, it is almost impossible to embody on a planet like earth without having the fallen beings do something to destroy you or harm you when you dare to express your wisdom. Or you dare to express your intuition that you knew that something was true, even though there was no material proof of it. Once you tune in, once you are willing to open your mind and heart to receive an impulse from me, you can consciously begin to change that decision and therefore you can again have a weight lifted from you.

Now, we go to the last chakra, the base chakra, which has been called the Mother chakra, not in the sense that is particularly related to women or the Mother, or even sexuality. It is truly the chakra through which you express your creative drive to create and manifest something in the physical octave. It is this chakra that is the last in the chain when you are superimposing an image upon the Ma-ter light, seeking to bring it into manifestation. That is, of course, why the fallen beings are so intent, aggressively intent, on blocking it in as many people as possible.

Ask me again to help you see the decision of how you expressed something, manifested something, and it was rejected, put down, criticized, judged or perhaps it even was destroyed brutally in front of you. By tuning in to my heart, by opening your mind and heart, you can come to receive an impulse that gives you greater clarity and you can begin to change the decision.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Healing Your Spiritual Traumas.

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Banishing the consciousness of failure in Russia

TOPICS: Banishing the spirit of failure – Ask yourself what you fear – You are already acceptable to the masters – Casting out demons of failure – Russia at a tipping point – What is possible for Russia? – The collective consciousness of Russia – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Archangel Michael, June 8th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Novosibirsk, Russia.

I AM Michael, Archangel and I am here. Where is here? Am I bound by time and space? Nay. When I say: “I am here;” I am “here,” I am “here,” I am “here,” I am “here,” I am “everywhere.” There is not one dark force, not one demon out of hell, not one demon in hell, not one fallen being on this planet who can hide from me. Thus, I AM manifesting my Presence in this nation of Russia, where you have called me forth by providing me this platform of your coming together for this magnificent gathering of hearts, and thus I say: “I am here this very moment to bind the national demon of Russia, the demon of fear, specifically the demon of the fear of failure that has so affected the people who have embodied in this nation for a very, very long time.”
This is also the fear of being judged by some authority that has near absolute power over you. My beloved, as you all know, you are spiritual beings. What authority on earth can have absolute power over you? They might have absolute power over your body but they do not have absolute power over your spirit, for the only being in the material world that has absolute power over your spirit is YOU and your free will decisions.

Banishing the spirit of failure

Thus, I also bind that national demon of Russia that has for so long attempted to keep the people who embody in this nation from being willing to make their decisions. They are not willing to make decisions and face the consequences and not judge themselves based on this black-and-white judgment that if something does not live up to a certain standard, it must be a failure.

My beloved, I am here to banish the spirit of failure. I truly desire to see all of you, who have come to this conference and all who are ascended master students in this nation and worldwide, banish the spirit of failure and the fear of failure, even the consciousness of failure. My beloved, when you are willing to look at yourself, learn from any event and come up higher, you cannot fail. You can never fail when you are willing to grow. The only possible failure in the physical octave on earth is an unwillingness to grow because you are not willing to look at yourself and see: “What could I learn from this experience, what could I learn from this event?”

You are all willing to do this and you have already done this in many ways, my beloved. That is why you are here, or you would not have been able to find this path, to follow it to the point where you are willing to come here and be in my Presence. You have already raised yourself far, far, far above where you were in this or past lifetimes. You have already overcome a lot of this momentum of the fear of failure. For most of you there is just one little thing that is remaining, one little switch you have not made in your mind where you come to see what exactly it is you fear.

Ask yourself what you fear

What is it you fear my beloved? Ask yourself this question during this conference: “What do I fear would happen if I failed?” Look especially at your relationship to God, how you look at God, how you have been programmed by the fallen beings and the false religions over centuries, many, many lifetimes, to think that God is an angry being in the sky who looks at you with a black-and-white judgement. If you do not live up to some super-human standard of perfection, then God will condemn you to an eternity in hell.

What utter falsity this image is. It is false because the true God is a God of unconditional love. It is also false because the true God does not look at your imperfections while you are in the unascended state. That is why he has the ascended masters, and we do not look at your imperfections as the fallen beings do or as they want you to look at them. We look at them not even as imperfections but simply as a certain stage on the path.

You are already acceptable to the masters

My beloved, will you please make an effort to realize one simple thing? When I look at each and every one of you who is sitting here, there is not one single person I consider a failure. There is not one single one of you that I judge or condemn in any way. Naturally, I can see that you are at different levels of consciousness, different levels of the path towards the 144th state of consciousness and your ascension, but there is not one of you who is deficient in any way. I do not look at you and say this person is below the standard and that person is above the standard. There is no standard, my beloved, other than your continued growth.

I look at each and every one of you and I see that you are at a certain stage of the path where you are dealing with certain challenges. I have only one aim for this address and any other help you ask from me and that is to help you raise yourself to the next level on your personal path. It is a complete illusion, my beloved, that you need to reach a certain step, a certain level of Christhood or spiritual development, before you are acceptable to the ascended masters. When you open yourself to the spiritual path, when you make an effort, when you are willing to look at yourself, when you commit to the path, you are instantly acceptable to us as a student.

Before that you are also acceptable to us, but we do not yet see you as a direct student because you have not awakened to the possibility of walking the path that we teach. We let you have other teachers, as you need, until you are ready to come to that point of acknowledging our Presence, acknowledging the path and that there is a goal and it is personal Christhood and it is the ascension. From that moment on, my beloved, you are fully acceptable to us, each and every one of you. We only look at how can we assist you in taking the next step.

Casting out demons of failure

My beloved, if I do not condemn you, why am I speaking so sternly you might ask? It is because I am not speaking to you. I am speaking to those demons and entities who still have some hook in your auras and therefore I say: “I Am Archangel Michael and you shall not stand in my Presence. Thus, GET OUT of here this moment! I say to you if you are willing to let go, then these demons, they will flee, for “I AM Archangel Michael and I call you to GET OUT of these my people!”

Truly, if you read again or hear again this dictation, you can let go of something and it shall be gone. My angels shall be waiting to bind those lower forces and take them to a proper place where they can be dealt with according to the vision of Christ, which is not your concern. Your concern is to get them out of your personal forcefield and this can happen by your simple acceptance and your willingness to let it go.

Naturally, you cannot let go of something against your free will and sometimes you need to see what it is you are dealing with, what it is that element in your psychology, what is that belief you have about God or about the ascended masters. When you see it and when you are willing to let it go, you can accept, I trust, that it is gone because I Archangel Michael say so, and there is no force on earth or in the lower realms that can stand against my Light and my Presence.

Thus, you may invoke that Presence in the decrees we have given through various dispensations, whatever appeals to you. First of all, invoke my Presence in your heart; ask me to come into your heart. I will be gentle to you, my beloved, but not to the demons who torment you or the entities that seek to pull you into this or that pattern. Therefore, I offer you this gift, this dispensation, but it is, of course, not for you alone. It is for this entire nation of Russia, which is truly at a tipping point.

Russia at a tipping point

As Mother Mary talked about in Holland, you can come to these points where there are certain geometrical configurations in the emotional, mental and identity realms. Some have been engineered by the fallen beings, some have been created by the ascended masters, some have been invoked by ascended master students. You can have these points where a nation can go either in a downward spiral or in an upward spiral. The difference between whether it goes up or down can be very, very small and that is why a group the size of this one has the potential, over these next days, to tip Russia in a positive direction even though you are so few compared to the total population of this nation.

Nevertheless, it is not a matter of you raising the entire collective consciousness, which would be impossible for you; it would take greater numbers. It is possible to shift this geometric matrix so that it goes in an upward direction rather than a downward one. I am not just talking about one issue here. Surely, you all know the attention on corruption but this is not the only issue. The real issue here in this nation of Russia right now, and it has been for some time, is whether the Russian people, or a critical mass of them, are willing to make decisions. I am not talking about outer decisions. I am talking about a decision about how they see themselves, what kind of nation they want to live in, and what kind of leaders they want to have and what kind of leaders they do not want to have.

I am not in any way setting up a standard here. I am not saying that the ascended masters are saying Russia should be like this and Russia should be like that. Saint Germain’s plans for the Golden Age of Russia have a wide range, from lower to higher. He is perfectly in acceptance that it is the Russian people who must choose, but it is clear, my beloved, that the decision has not been made. “What kind of people are we? What kind of nation do we want to live in? What kind of leaders do we want to have? What kind of leaders do we not want to have?” These are the four essential questions and you can with this gathering have a major impact on whether the balance tips and the Russian people become more willing to consider these questions.

It is not simply a matter of corruption or not corruption. Even if you could get rid of all corruption tomorrow, it would not solve all problems in Russia, as it would not solve all problems in any other nation. The fact is that in order to get rid of corruption, the Russian people have to answer these questions of who they are, what kind of nation they want to live in. These are the most important questions facing this nation right now. Of course, many other nations are facing the same questions, but that is not your concern. Do not start pointing the finger and saying: “But this nation and that nation isn’t doing it.” That is not the issue. The question is: “Do you want Russia to move forward?” If you do, then it is a matter of focusing on what needs to change here, what needs to change now and this I have given you.

I have given you the agenda for what you can focus your calls and decrees on over these next days. I have given you the agenda for what you can examine in your own consciousness. Of course, my beloved, how shall the Russian people decide these questions if you who are the ascended master students and who are further along on the path to Christhood than most people, have not decided these questions. I ask you to consider it, perhaps talk amongst yourselves as you feel, but consider it in yourself. What kind of nation do you feel you deserve to live in? What kind of nation do you want to live in?

What is possible for Russia?

You see my beloved, when we of the ascended masters look at many nations, we face a certain dilemma as some of the other masters spoke about in Holland, even in Korea. We always face the dilemma of what is possible given the state, the level, of the collective consciousness. In almost every nation on earth, there is a sufficient number of people embodied and they have a sufficient level of Christhood that they could make a serious difference in that nation. There are always two questions we face: “Will they awaken to why they took embodiment in that nation and will they free themselves from the element of the mass consciousness that they have taken on but which is not theirs?”

Now, if we want to be more direct, we can say: “How do you who are here look at yourselves? Do you look at yourselves as Russians? Do you look at yourselves as Russians first, or do you look at yourselves as spiritual beings?” Do you see, my beloved, there is a certain collective consciousness in Russia? It has been built over centuries. It is, because of the size and the population of this nation, a very heavy, very dense cloud of energy that overpowers most people. What will it take for Russia to move forward? It will take that a critical mass of people awaken themselves from being overpowered by this collective consciousness and stop identifying themselves with it.

This is, of course, the same in every nation, but again we are focused here. Is it realistic that the majority of the people in Russia could do this? Well, if you look back a number of years, it was not realistic. What was then determined by the ascended masters? It was determined that we would send a large number of people into embodiment in Russia who have the necessary level of inner attunement, of Christ awareness, that you could be the forerunners for this awakening by awakening yourselves from identifying with this mass consciousness.

The collective consciousness of Russia

There are elements of this consciousness, but I have given you the most important ones right now. Your willingness to make decisions, overcoming the fear of failure, the fear of failing and whatever may come after you fail.If you are willing to do this, it might help you to recognize that you are all here because you volunteered to embody in this nation, at this time. This means you did not personally contribute to the creation of this collective consciousness. This does not apply to all of you, but the vast majority of you and therefore you have the potential to awaken yourselves and depersonalizing it, and realizing: “This is the consciousness I have taken on on behalf of my nation. But this does not mean that I have this consciousness as a part of my being. I have taken it on as you take on an overcoat in order to protect yourself.”

Only, this time what you are protecting yourself from is just being hurt by living in this environment. By taking on the collective consciousness, you are in a certain way protecting yourself from being overpowered by it. In order to awaken yourself, you need to recognize that: “This is not my personal issue. It is something I have taken on and in order to take it on, I need to recognize that I have also taken on a certain belief about myself.” Such as that you are not worthy, such as that you have to live up to certain conditions in order to be worthy, or maybe there is something inherently wrong with you, that God created you with a flaw, or the many other elements of this consciousness.

Each and every one of you, you have taken on this consciousness and you have the potential to shift out of it by shifting your consciousness very slightly. Yes, some of you have already done this to a large degree but nevertheless, it is still valuable for you to consider if you have any elements left of this. How it is affecting you, and as the masters said in Holland: How is it affecting the way you look at and relate to the ascended masters? Because if you think that we are a part of the reason why you have the fear of failure, if you think we are these judgemental beings who are judging and criticizing you harshly for any mistake, then you will, of course, find it impossible to relate to us more directly as the messenger described. We of, course, have the same desire as the messenger (or rather the messenger has the same desire as us), namely, we desire to have a more personal relationship with those of you who are willing. This is how you grow, but this is also how we then can use you as the open doors to release the energy, to release the energies that will shift the collective consciousness.

You are in embodiment to shift the collective consciousness but you cannot do it alone. You can only do it when you become more and more of an open door for the energies and the impulses, these sort of energetic matrices that are coming from our octave. It is a matter of co-creation, as Saint Germain said. We are co-creating a golden age for Russia. We cannot do it alone because we do not have the authority. You cannot do it alone because you do not have the power. Together we have both the authority and the power and therefore, it will manifest when you accept that it is not only possible, but it is real, it is here, it is now. Can you accept that I am real, that I am here, that I am now? Then I am here with you, for you and within you.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Being at peace on the spiritual path

TOPICS: Why religions lower the life experience – Your life experience and the times – Your life experience and your world view – Better material conditions, worse mental conditions – Higher levels of Christhood and Buddhahood – What is peace of mind? – No ultimate level of consciousness – The path need not be difficult – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, June 4th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. But what does that mean? What is an ascended master? What is the Buddha? There are so many misunderstandings about this floating around in the collective consciousness that, as Jesus expressed so eloquently, we are constantly facing this dilemma of how can we penetrate people’s perception filters and give them some idea, some impetus that can take them to the next level.

Why religions lower the life experience

We are also facing another challenge, that is, a more long-term challenge. You have seen, when you look at history, that it is possible for us, as I did 2,500 years ago, to give a teaching that does spread, that does appeal to many people, that does have a major impact on individual lives and even on society. After some time, it inevitably, or so it seems, happens that the movement transitions into some codified religion and now suddenly the growth that was achieved in the beginning slows down and can even come to a halt. It can even become a negative where an entire religion forms a negative spiral that ends up pulling people down, down, down into lower and lower levels.

Now, my beloved, if we apply the measure we have given you at this conference of how you feel about yourself, we could get a different perspective on religion. Naturally when we say: “how you feel about yourself,” we are not meaning just in the emotional body. We mean how you look at yourself, look at your life, look at the world, look at whatever god you see and how you, in general, experience life. What is your life experience, as we have said before? If you applied this measure and said: “Ideally, people should feel good about themselves and their lives, they should have a positive life experience.”

If you took this and then had the members of the major religions on earth look honestly at this, you would see that the vast majority of the members of all of the large religions on earth actually do not feel good about themselves. They are not having a positive life experience and if you then looked at: “How big of an impact does a person’s religion have on his or her life experience,” you would see that the majority of the members of the major religions are having their life experience negatively impacted by their religion.

If you could expand this study to look at how this was fifty years ago, a hundred years ago, five hundred years ago, you will see that for all of the major religions on earth, there has actually been a decline. The members of those religions today are having a lower, more negative life experience than the members of the same religion were 200 or 500 years ago. If you could prove this scientifically/statistically, it could give rise to the question of why is this so? Why has the impact of religion led to a lowering of the life experience of its members? Why has there been this decline?

The explanation is, of course, multi-faceted, but it is possible to say that, as Saint Germain and other masters have said, you can see historically that over the past 2,000 years and more, there has been a raising of the collective awareness. You could say that for every age there is a certain collective awareness. This means that there will be only a few people who can have a life experience that is more positive than what is defined by the collective awareness. The average person at that time will have a life experience that is at a certain level that corresponds to the collective consciousness.

Your life experience and the times

So, 500 years ago the collective consciousness was lower but this does not necessarily mean that people had a worse life experience than some people have today. It does mean that the potential for how positive of a life experience people could have was lower. Nevertheless, the life experience you have is a very complex thing. We can actually say that if you were living 500 years ago in Europe, for example, you can look at it and compare it to today’s standards and you could say that most people had a much lower material standard of living. They had less freedom, they had many other limitations that you do not have today. Therefore, you might say there is no way these people could have been satisfied with their lives. You see, the reality is that in any age, if you are in line with where the collective consciousness is at, if you have a certain world view that makes you feel that the way things are, are probably the way things are meant to be and they couldn’t be any better than they are, then you can actually have a relatively comfortable and positive life experience because you don’t know any better.

The people who lived 500 years ago did not know what material standard of living you have today. What I am pointing out here is that 500 years ago the collective consciousness was at a certain level. Back then, there were many Buddhists, Christians and Muslims who had used their religion to build a world view that gave them a relative sense of peace with the way the world was and the way their lives were. Therefore, they were having as positive of a life experience as the average person could have at the time. They were in line with their times. Today, you have a higher level of collective consciousness. This means that there is a potential that the average person could have a higher life experience where they are more positive, more at peace with being who they are, living in the time they are living in.

However, what have we pointed out and what can you surely see in society? There is an increasing rate of mental illness, of depression. There are more and more people (even though you live in these incredibly affluent sophisticated nations with great freedom and human rights) who are becoming dissatisfied with their station in life. This leads to the simple conclusion that today, the average person is not in line with the level of the collective consciousness. The average person is not having the level of a positive life experience that the person really is meant to have based on the level of the collective consciousness.

Then, you might look at why that is. You will see that in every case, for every person that is behind the potential (the sort of median) life experience that you can have in this age, their religious belief is a major factor that pulls them below. You may say that here in Europe many people do not have religious beliefs and I would say: “Of course, they do. They are just not members of one of the traditional religions.” You cannot live without having “religious beliefs.” You must have some world view that gives you an impression of how the world works, who you are, what kind of being you are, how you fit into this greater context. You cannot live without it—at least not outside a mental institution. Although, perhaps we should say that some large universities should really be reclassified as mental institutions, some political think tanks, some large corporations, but let us let that rest for now.

Your life experience and your world view

The point is that the average person today is not having as positive of a life experience as they could have and this is because their religious beliefs are pulling them down. This is because their religious beliefs or their atheistic/materialistic beliefs (they are still religious beliefs) are actually behind the times. There has been a raising of the collective awareness, which meant that most people should have transcended the world view based on both traditional Buddhism, traditional Christianity and scientific materialism. In other words, many more people should have accepted a much more universal, mystical world view that you yourselves take for granted because you have been in spiritual teachings or ascended master teachings for so long that you have long ago integrated this world view into your beings. The reality here is that the world view of most people is behind the level of the collective awareness and this is why people are not having the positive life experience that they should have.

My beloved, this is not a matter of getting people to accept ascended master teachings. It is a matter of getting them to accept what Saint Germain explained to you last night: These universal ideas of the potential to raise consciousness and that this means you now have a sense of purpose. Look at these affluent nations here in Europe. Look at the material abundance people have. Look at the freedom they have. Look at the opportunities they have. Then, look at other regions of the world and then, can you reach any other conclusion than most people in Europe are acting as spoiled children who simply can never get enough and who have all they can possible want but just cannot be happy with it?

Well, you can reach another conclusion, namely that the issue here is that these people, with all their affluence, with all their freedom, with all their opportunities, they cannot apply it because they do not have a sense of purpose. They do not have a sense that their life can go in a better direction, in a direction where they come to feel better and better about themselves.

You see, my beloved, what I want to point out with my example of how people felt 500 years ago is that back then it was much more simple for a human being to find a world view that made them at peace with their times, that made them feel that they were living in not so bad a world and that it probably could not be any better. Perhaps they would get a better life in heaven after this lifetime because they were good Catholics or whatever. You may look back and say that this was a rather primitive world view and I do not disagree with it. But you see, the world view was in line with the times, it was in line with the level of the collective consciousness. So people did not have to go to a more sophisticated world view in order to feel at peace and have a good life experience.

Today, the collective consciousness is so much higher that this actually requires people to gain a more sophisticated world view in order for them to feel at peace with their times and in order to raise their life experience. This is why so many people do not feel at peace even though they have all their material needs fulfilled to abundance. Because they are beyond focusing on material needs; they have to focus on the self-actualization needs: raising their consciousness. Because they are not doing this, they cannot feel fulfilled. Why can’t they do it? Because their religious beliefs are holding them back in a mental box that has become obsolete decades ago. Whether it is the religion of Christianity, the religion of Buddhism, the religion of Islam or the religion of materialism, they are all preventing people from raising their world view and thereby raising their life experience. Naturally, we desire to see people raise their life experience, feel good about themselves, feel good about the world, recognize you are living in a friendly universe.

Better material conditions, worse mental conditions

My beloved, is there not a certain irony in the fact that in all of the rich nations, especially in the United States, there is an increasing number of people who believe in either conspiracy theories or negative prophecies that give them the impression that the world has never been in a worse state and some major calamity is just around the corner? Yet these people are living in much greater freedom personally, much greater affluence personally than any previous generation. How is it that they have a better material condition, but their mental condition has deteriorated?

There is a certain irony there that many people should be able to see, and are able to see with a little impetus, with a little pull on the collective consciousness. This means that, again as Mother Mary said, a relatively small number of ascended master students can in certain situations have a major impact on society. What you can have is the impact of causing this very subtle shift that Saint Germain talked about where people begin to focus less on the problems, more on the possibilities. This can gradually lead people in today’s age to be pulled out of that negative spiral, to look at the fact that they are the ones who need to start looking at their own consciousness, learning how the psyche works, learning about the potential of consciousness, applying it and therefore raising their level of consciousness and thereby raising their life experience.

Of course, what will it take for a person to do this? Well, there comes a point where the person will have to make a conscious decision that it is willing to shift from the negative focus to a positive focus—from focusing on problems, to focusing on possibilities. This is a decision you have to make, and until you make it consciously, you have not really anchored yourself in a positive spiral, you have not really anchored yourself on the path to Christhood.

Again, my beloved, there was a person who asked this messenger about the value of the fourteen stations of the cross defined by the Catholic Church where you see out-pictured much of Jesus’ suffering up to his crucifixion. You see, 2,000 years ago, suffering was a necessary aspect of the path to Christhood. Today, the collective consciousness has been raised so much that it is not necessary to suffer in order to walk the path to Christhood. Some people may still need to do it, but it is not necessary for those who are willing to shift their minds to focusing on the possibilities.

Higher levels of Christhood and Buddhahood

My beloved, as an ascended master student, you can, of course, make a major shift by doing what Jesus so carefully explained about shifting your MO, shifting by asking yourself: “Do I live in a friendly or hostile universe? Do I have friendly or hostile spiritual teachers? Do I live in a friendly or hostile physical body?” For some of you it may also be valuable to realize one simple thing: “What is the goal of Christhood? What is the goal of Buddhahood—which is a slight step up from Christhood?” Certainly, it should be possible to see that the goal of Buddhahood is to achieve peace of mind. This is actually also the goal of Christhood, but only achieved at the higher levels.

Not that we want to be so linear, but if you look at the 144 levels, you would say that you will have elements of the path of Christhood from the 48th level and upwards. You will shift in a major way where you really anchor yourself on the path to Christhood after the 96th level, when you decide to serve something greater than yourself. Then, you will continue to rise in various levels of Christhood until you go up to around the 136th level. It is not entirely linear like this, but somewhere in that range. Then, the levels up from there could be considered to be the path of Buddhahood. It isn’t necessarily that you need to be so linear in terms of Christhood and Buddhahood, which are in no way incompatible or mutually exclusive. You can start walking the path of Buddhahood from the 96th level and up and have elements of it. You can certainly have elements of Christhood with you to the 144th level.

Nevertheless, there comes a point where you begin to transition and you focus more on the Buddhic consciousness than the Christ consciousness, the Buddhic initiations than the Christ initiations. This is, of course, why I have given dictations instead of letting Jesus and the path of Christhood be the only path we are describing. There comes a point where it might be valuable for you to say: “What is the goal of the path? It is peace of mind. What is Buddhahood? Peace of mind. What then does it take to reach Buddhahood?” It takes to overcome all of your attachments.

Then, you can begin to look at what it is that pulls you away from having peace of mind and unravel these attachments you have. We have given teachings on this before, and I do not wish to go into it here. It is something to keep in mind that when you are an ascended master student, when you have been on the path for some time, it is a natural goal to see for yourself to achieve peace of mind. You could also say that how are you ultimately going to feel good about yourself and the world if you do not have peace of mind?

What is peace of mind?

What does it mean to have peace of mind? It means to be of one accord, in one place, meaning of one mind in your own head, or energy field. If you have divisions in your mind that are pulling you in different directions, if you have internal spirits that are warring with each other, you cannot have peace of mind. You will not ultimately feel good about yourself, if you are not at peace with yourself, if you are not at peace with the world, with your physical body, with your spiritual teachers.

Naturally, my beloved, we all want to see you make progress on the path. Many of you have followed the pattern of finding the spiritual path, finding the teachings of the ascended masters, becoming very eager, very determined to make progress, to apply the teachings, to study them, to understand, to give decrees and invocations, to resolve your psychology. You have become very, very determined. We completely applaud you for these efforts. Sometimes you may be a little bit unbalanced. It may be helpful to swing towards balance, but we applaud you for your willingness to apply the path.

However, as we have said before, even the concept of a path can become a hindrance because it implies you have not arrived. There does come a point on the path where it is valuable for you to recognize that you have made progress and therefore you must be closer to arriving. Perhaps you are actually at the point where the only thing that is preventing you from arriving is that you cannot consciously accept that you have arrived because you are so focused on taking the next step on the path.

There are some of you that have postponed your Christhood, postponed your Buddhahood, because you have not been willing to step back and look at: “Do I have peace of mind, am I at peace with being an ascended master student, being on the spiritual path? Am I at peace with being at the level of the path where I am? Am I at peace with being in physical embodiment, living in the world I live in? If I am not at peace, what is it that pulls me away from being at peace? In many cases, there can, of course, be psychological issues, but there are also cases where the only thing that really prevents you from being at peace is that you make this your new goal. You make those shifts in consciousness that allow you to recognize that you have actually reached the level of the spiritual path where you have the potential to be at peace and where you simply need to shift your consciousness in order to be at peace.

It does not mean, my beloved, that you think you have now arrived at some ultimate level and you have qualified for your ascension and therefore you are enlightened and you do not need to change anymore, you do not need to grow. It means that instead of striving so eagerly, always feeling that the goal is ahead of you, you now are at peace with being on the path, being where you are, but also constantly moving towards higher levels. It is only a slight shift in consciousness to be at peace with being on the path, even though you have not arrived at the ultimate goal because you have not ascended.

No ultimate level of consciousness

It is clear, my beloved, that you need to have a goal to strive towards in order to make progress. The people who do not have a goal to strive towards, find it much more difficult to make progress. But I can tell you that there are people on earth who have set themselves up in many cases as spiritual teachers or who have been spiritual students for many years, and now they have gotten themselves in a state of mind where they feel that they have arrived at some ultimate level of consciousness. They are in cosmic consciousness, they have the Christ consciousness, they are enlightened, they are unascended-ascended masters or whatever you have.

The moment you think that you have achieved an ultimate state while still being in a physical embodiment, you have stopped your progress. You are not open to the possibility that there might still be something in your psychology that you need to look at and transcend, or there may still be higher levels of consciousness or higher levels of service. You actually have some spiritual movements where you have a guru that is considered to be enlightened and the guru is not growing and the followers of the guru, many of them are not growing either.

This is parallel to the traditional religions where you do not have a guru who claims to be enlightened, but you have a pope, for example, who claims to be the Vicar of Christ. He is not growing and the followers are not growing, and so this is why they are all falling further and further behind; this is why they are becoming more and more dissatisfied. If you will see it honestly, why have so many people left traditional religions? It is because, even though they do not know this consciously, they sense that religion is actually restricting their life experience, preventing them from having a more positive life experience. You also have many, many people in traditional religions and even in many New Age movements and smaller movements where they are not growing. They feel an increase in tension because they are not growing, but they will not look at why they are not growing.

They will not recognize that there is a limitation in the teaching they are following or at least in the way that they are applying that teaching. Therefore, the tension just keeps growing and growing and as a result of that, they actually feel worse and worse about themselves. They are not following along with what is truly the potential of this time in which you are living. Namely, that all people who live in a relatively affluent part of the world, and therefore do not have to worry about material conditions, they have the potential to come to feel good about themselves and feel at peace with being who they are, where they are in time and space.

The path need not be difficult

As I said, in every age those who are in tune with the level of the collective consciousness, even an average person, can feel at peace. You could look at yourselves as ascended master students and say that if you do not feel good about yourself and being in embodiment and where you are at in life, if you are not at peace, is there perhaps something in your religion or at least your view of your religion, your MO of your approach to the masters and our teachers that is restricting your feeling good about yourself, restricting your life experience? And if you will follow the directions of Jesus, you can very, very quickly identify what it is, transcend it and raise your experience of the path to an entirely higher level.

Why would you ever entertain the idea that the ascended masters want your spiritual path to be difficult, to be tense, to be full of frustration and anxiety? Why would you ever consider that we want you to suffer on the spiritual path? It can only be because you are holding on to an outdated image of God and spiritual teachers, like Jesus explained. Can you see, my beloved, how shifting your view slightly can get you to a point where you are at peace with being who you are? You are at peace with being at your present level of the spiritual path. You are not beating yourself up for not being at some higher level.

You are at peace with your outer situation, being a spiritual person in a non-spiritual society, living in the age you are living in. You are at peace with it because you are focused on the opportunities of your personal growth and of helping others. This means that for the rest of your time in embodiment, you can enjoy life, you can enjoy being on the spiritual path. I assure you that when you come to that point, you will actually make faster progress on the higher levels of Christhood and Buddhahood.

We know, of course, as Jesus said, we cannot lift you beyond your perception filter. I know that each of you listening to this and each of those who will hear it later, who will read it later, each of you has his or her own perception filter. I may be able to penetrate it a little bit. I may be able to nudge you upward a little bit. But I cannot nudge you beyond where you are willing to go. I fully accept that. I fully respect your right to be where you are at. I fully respect your right to continue to struggle on the spiritual path, if that is the experience you desire. I hope you can respect that as a spiritual teacher, as an ascended master who has a vehicle who is willing to speak the living word, I also have a right to give you a vision that there is something beyond your current stage and that it is not necessary to walk the Via Dolorosa, to suffer and to strive and to always be behind and never be at peace.

It is actually possible to be a spiritual student and be at peace with being in physical embodiment on a planet as difficult as earth. It is possible. It is much more enjoyable. You will feel much better about yourself and we have given you the tools to achieve it if you are willing. I have set before you the possibility, we have set before you the possibility, and we only hope that you can step up and come to feel good about being who you are right now. This is what I desire for you. Naturally, you will be more tomorrow and in a year or ten years and my wish is that you will keep feeling better and better about yourself, for truly as Jesus said: “We have never had any desire whatsoever to make our students feel bad about themselves; not just as a matter of feeling, but as a matter of experience.”

If you can, shift your MO so you can come to have a more direct experience of an ascended master, as Jesus said. Then, you can also quickly come to see that you actually also have a certain MO that decides how you relate to your I Am Presence, to the higher part of your own being. And if you will examine that MO, then you can also make that switch where you realize: “Do I have a friendly I Am Presence or a hostile I Am Presence? Indeed, I do have a friendly I Am Presence who wants to support my growth.” It is when you make peace with your I Am Presence that you will ultimately feel good about yourself and have the highest possible life experience, even while you are in embodiment on this quite challenging planet.

This is my hope, my vision and this is my gift for today. I seal you and I seal this magnificent gathering of your hearts for which we are truly grateful.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Why a few people can change world events

TOPICS: Geometric patterns behind physical events – A tipping point for Europe – Leaving EU to avoid changing ourselves – The goal of coming together – Creating an upward spiral in critical situations – Understanding trigger events – About negative prophecies –


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Mother Mary, June 4th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland.

I am the Ascended Master Mother Mary, and I am grateful to be able to tell you why I consider that these conferences this year are very important. Obviously, I will focus on the situation in Europe where if you look at the events that have happened over the last year or so, there have been some events like Brexit, the terrorist attacks, the immigration situation and even others where nations have become more nationalistic. They have actually created a certain fear among the population of where Europe might be headed, even whether the European Union has a future or will end up breaking up into smaller pieces.

It is not so that the European Union is absolutely necessary for the manifestation of the golden age in Europe. As Saint Germain has hinted at before, there can be various scenarios. There could be other ways for the nations to cooperate. There could be nations that might merge. There could be regions that would cooperate. Nevertheless, it would be easier, more likely, to have the European Union transition into a more golden age structure, than it would be if the European Union fell apart and you would have to create something new.

That is why we certainly would prefer that the European Union would stay intact and would gradually, of course, transition closer and closer to the vision that Saint Germain holds. What actually happened over this last year is that the dark forces who are trying to prevent the golden age from manifesting partly precipitated and partly used some of these events to take advantage of this fear. My beloved, when we call you to a conference and when we have you give, for example, an invocation, there is much more going on than what meets the eye. The same when we release our dictations.

Geometric patterns behind physical events

Now, you might think about the philosopher Plato who said that there is a realm beyond the material where there exists ideal geometric forms. This has caused some people to speculate that these must be the pure geometric forms you know, such as circles, and squares, and triangles, and lines. This is actually a very simplified way of thinking. The reality is that everything has a certain geometry. Every form is based on a certain geometry, as you can see that there are certain geometric patterns that are repeated in nature. If you could see the three higher realms, you would see that in each realm there are certain geometric patterns. This means that for any situation you have here in the physical octave, you could see that there is a complex geometric pattern in the emotional, mental, and identity realms. It is the interaction of these geometric patterns in the three higher realms that often have a decisive influence on what happens in the physical.

If you have a physical situation, like for example, this situation with the challenges and people’s fear about the future of the EU, then you could say that there is a physical possibility that this could go in one direction and the tendency could become worse and you could start a downward spiral that could lead to the breakup of the EU. Or this could be avoided and you could start a more positive upward movement that hopefully would prevent the collapse of the European Union, but would lead to a more golden age structure. This is the physical component where in many cases you can reduce it to: it could go this way, it could go that way, or maybe there are several scenarios in between.

What actually decides? Well, partly it is of course decided by the free-will choices of human beings. But the free will choices are not necessarily free because people are trapped in certain emotional, reactionary patterns. They are trapped in a certain mental way of thinking. They have a certain sense of identity. When you look at the question: Will the EU go into a downward slide or an upward slide? This is partially decided by what is happening in these geometric patterns in the three higher octaves. What the fallen beings always attempt to do is, of course, to set up a geometric pattern in the higher octaves that pull people’s emotions into a certain direction, pull their beliefs or their thoughts into a certain direction and pull their sense of identity into a certain direction.

You can see, when you observe this situation, that not only for the last year, but even for longer, the dark forces have been attempting to create a situation where people are becoming first of all dissatisfied with politics as usual. Since the 2008 financial crisis, they are fearing for the economic future. Since the Greek debt crisis, for example, they are fearing: What if the money system collapses? What if the European Union collapses and cannot bail out these nations that could fail again like Italy or whatever? This is the emotional component. There is also the anger that people have over the immigrants that have come in. There is the increase of a feeling that: Our nation is being overruled by the EU. Our nation may disappear. We are not able to determine what we want to do in our nation because the bureaucrats in Brussels are deciding this.

There is also a mental component where they have been trying to get more and more people to believe in these ideas, such as the idea that nationalism is important, that each nation is important, that it is so important to preserve a particular nation, that the EU should not infringe upon this and therefore we should not go closer into a cooperation. It was, of course, very much these kind of beliefs that caused the people in England to vote to leave the EU, along with the emotional reaction, of course.

You also have an identity level component where, over the last several years, the dark forces have been trying to polarize people into identifying very much with their national identity in a very narrow view of that national identity. Of course, the entire idea of a European Union, and beyond that even a United States of Europe, means that you have to overcome this identification with national identity, especially as it was seen in past ages. Is it really that difficult to see that the identification with national identity and the belief in the superiority of a certain national identity, was a major factor in the Second World War, the First World War and many other conflicts?

It is clear, if you look at it logically, that as the planet moves higher, if Europe is to move higher with the rest of the planet and move more and more into the golden age, then there has to be a shift in the national identity so that it goes away from this very old black-and-white view of national identity, a sense of superiority and inferiority and all of the things that prevent true cooperation, like we talked about last year. There has to be a softening of national identity where we do not see this as a confrontational thing; that we are not in conflict, we are not in competition with other nations. We do not have the distrust of other nations. We are actually able to see the humanity in people from other nations and therefore we know that based on that humanity we can find “common ground,” to use a cliché.

A tipping point for Europe

What you saw coming up here during the spring was that there was a spilling over into the physical of these efforts of the dark forces. You could especially see it in the French election where the two candidates sort of represented: 1) the future of moving into a more golden age matrix, and 2) the pulling back, the contraction into an old-fashioned, obsolete, national identity, even a threat to pull France out of the EU, which would effectively cause the EU to collapse most likely or at least transition into a different form that was dramatically different.

You saw these portents and what became clear to us was that based on people’s reactions, we were reaching one of these tipping points in history where the situation in the physical could go into a downward spiral and could go into an upward spiral, or at least we could avoid the downward spiral. Because of the imaginations engineered by the fallen beings, especially in the emotional realm, we saw that more and more people were being pulled into the downward spiral. Really, the only way we could see to counteract this was to have you come together here in Europe, make the calls, serve to multiply the dictations that we can radiate into the collective consciousness so that we could shift Europe away from this tipping point. So that we could at least avoid going into the downward spiral, but hopefully even create an upward spiral where there is now less emotional reaction, more willingness to think about what Saint Germain said: the possibility of a better future that many people dare not even think about today because they are so focused on the problems, such as the economy, terrorism or this or that or the next thing. They cannot even dare to envision what could happen as a better future and how the EU could transition into a better movement.

Leaving EU to avoid changing ourselves

You understand, my beloved, that there is a tipping point right now where more and more people are going into a black-and-white view of the EU where they think that: “We can’t get what we want in our nation out of the EU and therefore the only option is to leave.” That was essentially what the British people said and what lead to Brexit: “We can’t get what we want in the EU and our only option is to leave.”

Now, as we have attempted to tell you so many times with the teachings on duality and the black-and-white thinking and the epic mindset, this is, of course, a very limited view that is always manipulated by the fallen beings. Unless you are manipulated by the duality consciousness, you cannot believe that there are only two options: black and white, this or that, in or out. There are always more options, but you cannot see them because you are not willing to look at them. Was there another option for the British people than to stay in the EU the way it was or to leave? Well, of course there was. They could have engaged in the EU in a different way, with a different attitude, with a different view. But that would have required them to change themselves.

What you see is that we are at this tipping point where more and more people in the different European nations are thinking along the same lines: “We can’t see how we can get what we want as the EU is right now, so our only option is to leave.” They are not willing to look at themselves and say: “Well, how could we actually change our approach so that we could then change our engagement with the EU? And maybe if enough nations did that, we could then change the EU.”

The goal of coming together

You can see how this is the kind of attitude that can suddenly lead an entire region into a downward spiral. If it is allowed to accelerate and continue, in a matter of a few years it will be so that most people in Europe cannot see any other option than to dissolve the EU. What we decided was that if we could call a critical mass of people here for this conference, there was a high probability that we could dissolve those geometric patterns in the emotional, mental and identity realms engineered by the fallen beings. We would take you away from this tipping point—at least prevent it from going into a downward spiral. Our preconceived goal for the conference has been achieved by your calls, by our dictations, by you being here and reinforcing each other.

Now, we did not tell you about this ahead of time because it really wasn’t necessary for you to know this because your calls and these invocations were quite adequate to accomplishing the work along with our dictations. You could potentially go back in our dictations with the knowledge you have now and you would see that we gave certain hints about this. We gave, in fact, many teachings that were aimed at shifting the attitude away from focusing on the problems and towards focusing on the possibilities.

This really has been a very, very important work for the future of Europe. It is not that you will ever get any credit in the history books, my beloved, but you do not need that credit in the history books when you ascend. You just need to know that this was indeed something that helped your ascension because you have earned positive karma or whatever you want to call it. The reality is: This was the real goal we wanted to achieve with this conference and it has not only been achieved, but exceeded. We are reasonably optimistic that we certainly can avoid the downward spiral, but we can gradually turn the minds of a critical mass of people towards focusing on the possibilities and the possibility of reforming the EU, even accelerating the EU to a much higher level.

Creating an upward spiral in critical situations

It is clear that there are people in embodiment right now who have at least some glimpse of the vision that Saint Germain holds for Europe and for the EU. As you make your calls and as people make the calls based on the invocations that will be created as a result of this conference, and other dictations that have been given and will be given, it can accelerate this spiral. It can accelerate the positive spiral where more and more people begin to look for the opportunities that you have here in Europe. They see the actually incredibly significant, the planetarily significant, opportunity you have for taking a region that has been so plagued by war and conflict, transcending the past and demonstrating a new way to have true cooperation. Truly, my beloved, Europe has great potential! Europe has great promise! It does not take all that much work by ascended master students to maintain a positive, upward spiral.

Naturally if there were more ascended master students, we could accelerate that upward spiral. What I am trying to show you here is that there are many of these situations where we have this tipping point and where it suddenly does not take that many calls by that many people to give us the authority to shatter some of these geometric structures created by the fallen beings in the higher realms that are pulling people towards the negative vortex, the negative spiral. By simply shattering this, then all of a sudden events in the physical octave shift in a different direction and now start going up.

It is really amazing how much influence a relatively small number of people can have in these situations because the difference between up and down is very slight. It does not take that much to shift even a region as large as Europe into going away from the negative spiral and into the positive. This is to give you a more realistic assessment of why this European conference is important, and of course we have also explained why the conference in Korea was important and we will explain why the conference in Russia is important.

Again, this, of course, has to do with the fact that there are certain situations or conditions in Korea that are at a tipping point and can easily go either way and our conference helps shift them in a positive direction. There are certain portents in Russia that are at a tipping point and could go either way. Those of you who have followed the news in Russia are probably already aware that there is a new effort to expose corruption. Therefore, you see that, again, a relatively small number of ascended master students can have a major impact on such a situation. All is, of course, subject to free will, and I can tell you that Russia is a nation that will change slowly, unfortunately, for various factors that we will explain when we get there, or rather when you all get there, those of you who are coming.

Understanding trigger events

My desire really is to show you why it is so important that you give your invocations, why it is so important that you raise your consciousness, why it is so important that you speak out to change the collective consciousness. There are so many situations in history, my beloved, where the difference between the dial turning in a negative direction and turning in an upward direction is very small.

You may go back, for example, to the outbreak of the First World War where you have the situation of the assassination of one person, which was the shot heard around the world that started World War I. Now, it is obvious to anybody who looks at history that it was not just that event that caused World War I. There was a complex political situation that had built up more and more tension, and of course that one shot was just a trigger event that released the tension and caused, so to speak, all hell to break loose.

What I am saying is that the difference between this event actually taking place in the physical realm and not taking place was relatively small. The number of people you are, right here in this room, if you had been in embodiment back then and had our invocations, you could have, during the course of this conference, shattered these matrixes in the higher realms so that that trigger event would not have taken place. This does not necessarily mean that you could have prevented World War I because the larger tension, the larger situation, was still there. But it does mean that at least that trigger event would not have taken place.

It could have taken more time and maybe things would have shifted and maybe there would not have been another trigger event. If there had been more ascended master students, then, first of all, you could have called on our direction and have avoided the build-up of tension in the years before. Therefore, you could have dissipated the tension to the point where a world war simply would not have been possible.

Yes, a relatively small number of ascended master students could actually have prevented World War I. If you had prevented World War I, you could also have prevented the situation of the humiliation of the German nation at the Treaty of Versailles that set the stage for World War II. You could even have made the calls and had the positive influence so that you could have avoided that the German population was pulled into this negative spiral by Adolf Hitler and the dark forces working through him.

Now, we can, of course, always say: “But if those events had been prevented, would humankind have learned the lessons they needed to learn from those events?” That is an entirely different matter and, of course, it is not that I want you to regret what did not happen in history. I just want to show you that a relatively small number of people can have a major impact on the future. Even today, there are certain events that your calls cannot prevent, precisely because the people have not been willing to shift their consciousness. Therefore, they must see an outpicturing of that state of consciousness in an extreme form so that they are willing to then shift the consciousness.

Of course, there are also many situations where your calls, your own raising of your consciousness, can actually raise the collective so that the planet is raised beyond that level of consciousness and it doesn’t have to be outpictured in physical events. There is always sort of a push and a pull. There are some times you can prevent major events; there are some times where you cannot. Then, you simply need to, in your mind, make peace with the fact that they are happening. Keep yourself as safe as possible. Stay out of the downward spiral as much as possible. Otherwise, make the best of the situation and reason that this was a necessary lesson that the people could not get in any other way but by experiencing these physical consequences.

About negative prophecies

What I am, in a sense, giving you is the sense that in previous times many spiritual people have been very focused on negative prophesies. We might say that there is a prophecy of a major earthquake, or a major war, or another calamity. People are praying, or they are meditating, or they are sending positive vibrations, or they are giving decrees to avert this negative portent. What we are, in a sense, doing with this conference and the previous conferences and dictations on the golden age is encouraging you to shift into a slightly different mode.

We will from time to time direct you to make calls to avoid some particular situation, but we want you to focus most of your attention on bringing forth the positive aspects of the golden age rather than preventing certain problems. Some problems will need to manifest physically for people to learn, for them to shift their consciousness. There are so few people on the planet who have the potential to hold the long-term vision for the manifestation of the golden age and focus on the possibilities and make the calls for the manifestation of the possibilities. Therefore, we are asking you to consider shifting your attention to focusing on these positive, long-term portents and not so much on the short-term, negative events.

Of course, there are may be certain events we will want you to make the calls on and then we will let you know. Still, you have to take the long view in a certain sense and realize that, given that you know what you know, given that you have the momentum of making calls that you have, you cannot really allow your attention to be focused on what are essentially bumps in the road. You have to be focused on: Where is the road is taking us. Then, you have to focus on taking the planet onto the high road and not the low road. This requires you to not be so engaged in what are essentially smaller issues that are not decisive in the long run.

These are my basic remarks for now, other than I again want to thank you for being here. I want to thank you for all of the work you have done on raising your consciousness, giving all of the invocations we have released. So many of you have given invocations now for so many years since I first started releasing them. So many people, ascended master students, have given decrees for decades, and I can assure you that it has all had a decisively positive effect on the planet. Therefore, you have my gratitude if you need it, but many of you are at a point where you do not really need it—because when you give your invocations and decrees, you feel the flow of the Holy Spirit through you. This is really all the reward that you need at a certain level of the path.

My beloved, I will end my remarks and give space to the one who holds space for earth.

 

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Your spiritual Modus Operandi

TOPICS: Why so few Christians listen to Jesus today – Dealing with doubt on the path to Christhood – Teachings for different levels of consciousness – Your psychological modus operandi – The influence of dark forces – Your relationship to the masters – The Path of Oneness – Why you fear the masters  – Your positive expectations – How the Holy Spirit can flow through you – Christhood and miracles – Which master is closest to you? – What would you have to give up? – Accept being here before you can leave – How to use this dictation – Being neutral allows the Spirit to flow – Do you have to have opinions? – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Jesus, June 4th, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ, and I would like to begin by making a confession. We of the ascended masters are in some ways like used car salesmen who use a particular selling technique, called bait and switch. The idea is you put a big sign on the car lot announcing some car model you are selling very cheap, and then when the people come in, you say: “Unfortunately, we just sold the last one, but we have this other model that we can get you a good deal on.” To some degree, that is what we have to do, and I want to explain to you why this is so.

Why so few Christians listen to Jesus today

Now, you might ask a simple question. Here is a group of people who are not only believing that I am the ascended master Jesus Christ speaking through a human being, but you are experiencing in your hearts the living proof of this. Why is there not thousands or millions of those who call themselves Christians who are willing to listen to my Living Word? The reason for this is that they have created such images, such expectations, such conditions in their minds that for them to accept: 1) that I still exist in a higher realm; 2) that I am willing to speak to humankind; and 3) that I am speaking to humankind, they would have to overcome all of these conditions. However, they are not willing to let go of these conditions, and that means that their conditions form a filter. If I were to speak to them, I would have to live up to all of their conditions so that they could accept what I am saying or even that I am saying anything.

Naturally, it would be completely impossible for me to live up to the conditions of Catholics, fundamentalist Christians or Lutherans and still be able to express anything new. They are so focused on the past, what they believe was said in the past, and what their churches for centuries have put on this of interpretations. There are so many layers of interpretations, or we might say distortions, on my original words and teachings that most Christians are so trapped in this that they will say that if I do not live up to the conditions defined by their church, then I cannot be the real Jesus Christ. If I were to live to all of these conditions, what could I say? Absolutely nothing, my beloved, for they do not need me or want me to say anything. They are satisfied with all the interpretations. You see, this is the basic dilemma we face on earth.

How are we, as ascended masters, going to help unascended human beings? If your present level of consciousness was sufficient for you to enter heaven, enter the spiritual realm, well, then we would have to do nothing. If your present level of consciousness was sufficient for you to enter heaven, then why are you not in heaven?

The simple fact is that your present level of consciousness is not sufficient. If we are to help you, we have to give you something that is beyond your present mental box, your present filter. If you use your present filter to reject anything that is beyond that filter, we are stuck. We are bound by the Law of Free Will. We cannot force you.

What this really means is that when we seek to help people − and of course we seek to help everyone in some way or another − we have to go in and we have to look at a specific group of people. We have to look at their level of consciousness. We have to look at their image of the world, their view of the world. We have to look at their expectations and then we are NOT trying to give them some highest or absolute truth. We are simply looking at what is the next step for them. What is the next step up in their evolution, and how can we help them make that leap, take that quantum leap, to the next level?

Never mind that there may be 143 levels above their level. This has no value for them because they cannot leap from the 1st to the 144th level, they have to leap from the 1st to the 2nd, or from the 48th to the 49th. We have to look at this, and this is where the bait and switch analogy comes in. You understand that for anyone to do anything new, anything differently, for anyone to accept any kind of teaching − spiritual, mystical, what have you − they have to have a motivation. Their motivation will be based on their current level of consciousness, their current world view, their current expectations. What motivates these people? What is it they want that they don’t have now? Can we then use that to give them that idea, that teaching, that can help them take the next step? This is what we have to do with everyone, my beloved.

As Lord Krishna expressed yesterday, there are people who are only ready for devotion, for a devotional path and so he does not attempt to give them a teaching that they cannot grasp. He simply reflects back the devotion they sent at him and this will in the long run help them grow to the next level. Then, in some future lifetime, they may be able to grasp the higher teaching, but we are not attempting to give people more than we evaluate that they can handle.

Dealing with doubt on the path to Christhood

Now the reason I am telling you this, as ascended master students, is that this can help you walk the path of Christhood. When you have walked the path for a while, you will have made progress, you will have raised yourself above the level of consciousness you were at when you found the teachings and started applying them. There comes a point where you can benefit from stepping back, looking at yourself, looking at your path, and saying: “What was it actually that motivated me to enter or to use the teachings of the ascended masters? What was it I wanted, what was my expectation, the expectation I had when I first entered the path?”

What you will find, if you do this, is that all of you will discover that you had some kind of motivation, something you wanted to get out of following the spiritual path. When you first found the teachings, it probably wasn’t to make your ascension or to manifest your Christhood. There was probably some other motivation that you had—perhaps seeking understanding, perhaps seeking healing, perhaps seeking special powers, perhaps seeking abundance, this or that. People have many different kinds of motivation and I am not in any way criticizing, putting down, or even evaluating it. You have to start where you are at and use the motivation you have at the time to then study and apply the teachings.

When you have done this for a while, then you can step back and look at yourself and say: “What was my original motivation, what did I expect would happen?” Then, you can say: “Based on the greater understanding I have today, the greater understanding of the path, based on the fact that I have now risen to a higher level of consciousness − and of course you need to recognize that you have risen to a higher level of consciousness − what do I now think of my motivation? Is this really the motivation I have today, or have I developed a higher motivation where I now see that there is more to the path than I could see when I first started? There is a different goal, a higher goal that I see now that I could not even see back then.”

The reason this becomes important is that if you do not look at this, there will be somewhere in your four lower bodies an internal spirit, a matrix, a momentum that is still carrying that original motivation, that original expectation. After some time, what can happen to some students is that they are now actually beginning to realize that their original motivation was not the highest possible. In fact, it was unrealistic because it was a motivation that was not based on the reality of what the path is about. In some part of their being they recognize that their original motive and expectation was an impossible dream that cannot be fulfilled. Since they have not looked at that internal spirit (that is still holding on to that expectation, waiting for it to be fulfilled), they cannot resolve it and let it go.

There will be that spirit that is beginning to feel discouraged, or disappointed or dissatisfied because it is also beginning to doubt that the original expectation will ever be fulfilled. It can come up with all kinds of thoughts and doubts, and of course the dark forces can use it to project doubt into your mind. “Does the path actually work? Is it really true? Does it work for me or does it only work for others? Or does it only work for a very few? Are there those who are so special but it doesn’t apply to me?” All of these things can come up.

You probably all have some version of these doubts projected into your minds. What you can do is that you can look at this: the original motive, the original expectation you had. Then, you can see: “Is it realistic based on what I now see, what I now understand, based on what I have experienced, based on the fact that I now see a new goal, and therefore really already have a new and higher expectation?” Then, you can look at that original spirit and you can recognize that it is still there. When you look at your particular personal motivation, you can see why it was either unrealistic or perhaps immature, perhaps incomplete. You can come to that point of resolution where you just realize: “But I am no longer looking at the path this way. Why should I expect a certain outcome of the path when I now know so much more about the path?”

Then, you can allow yourself to actually go into that spirit and consciously dismiss it. You may say: “Get thee behind me Satan,” or simply: “I don’t need you anymore in my life.” You can, of course, make the calls for this, when you become aware of it, to whatever masters: Astrea, Archangel Michael, or myself, or any other master, to dissolve the entity behind it. You can call to us to help you see the spirit, to see the expectation you had, and to see what that actually says about how you looked at the path back then.

Teachings for different levels of consciousness

Why is this important? Well, it is important for yourself because, obviously, when you have that internal spirit that is holding on to a motivation that is no longer really relevant to you, you have a division in your psyche and it will pull you back. It is also important because most of you, before you came into this lifetime, had already reached a certain level of the path where you were not exclusively working on your personal issues, but you were willing and able to take on certain collective issues. Many of you chose to be born in a certain environment whereby you took on a certain expectation about God, religion, spirituality that is one of these patterns that are in the collective consciousness. There is, of course, a spirit or beast behind the pattern, but you chose to take this on so that, by raising yourself above it and resolving the consciousness, the belief, the expectation, you could help raise the collective consciousness. Of course, until you have raised yourself above it, you have not actually raised the collective consciousness.

You can now take this further and realize that this is why I say that ascended masters are like used car salesmen. When we give a certain teaching, we are looking at a certain group of people. We are looking at where they at in consciousness—what kind of teaching are they ready for, what are their expectations, what motivates them. We know that in order to attract these people to our teaching, we have to give something that appeals to the motivation they have right now at their present level of consciousness. We also know that this is not the ultimate understanding about the spiritual path and the path to the ascension. That is why we know that we have to bring people in and then gradually give them a higher teaching so that they can adapt and accelerate themselves, and switch their consciousness and gradually raise their motivation. Then, they realize that what brought them into the teachings was what they could handle at the time, but now they are actually ready for something that is much more, because they now have the greater understanding of what the path is about. When you resolve the original expectation, you do not feel disappointed, you do not feel cheated. You actually recognize the need to take this approach on a planet like earth and therefore you simply say: “What is it that the masters want to give me now? What is it that I am ready for now?”

Your psychological modus operandi

You can go even further with this, and you can recognize something else. In the criminal system of many nations, such as the United States, law enforcement officials attempt to categorize criminals based on what they call their MO, or their modus operandi. This is because they have discovered that criminals are often creatures of habit, and when a certain criminal has committed one crime, he or she will tend to commit later crimes in much the same way. When they hear that a certain crime has been committed where there is some particular MO, they can often know which criminal is likely to have committed it. They can go and find out where that person was at the time, and they can often apprehend the criminal just based on this. Now, you are, of course, not criminals, my beloved, but all people have what we might call a psychological MO.

We have, of course, talked about this before in terms of the ego, in terms of internal spirits, but I am simply giving you this from another angle. What I am asking you to do to here is (not necessarily right now, but as you come home and process the experience you have had at this conference), I am asking you to mentally step back and look at: “How do I relate to the material universe, to the matter realm? What is my MO in my interaction with the matter realm? What are my expectations? What do I think can happen or cannot happen? What do I think should happen or should not happen?” If you are willing to do this exercise, perhaps sometimes asking for our help if you like, then you can come to see that when it comes to relating to the physical world, you have a certain MO. In certain situations you encounter in the physical world, it is as if you are triggered into going into that MO, that reactionary pattern.

This messenger mentioned that he rarely gets irritated, but he did when he was dealing with the Russian visa or when he got a parking ticket. This says that he has certain expectations about what should not happen to him in the physical universe, and when something like that does happen, instead of looking at the situation the way he looks at most other situations, instead of remaining non-attached, without even realizing it, he goes into a particular emotional reaction that this shouldn’t have happened, this just isn’t right, and he should be able to park outside a store for ten minutes without getting a ticket. My beloved, the expectations may be reasonable enough but the reality is that this is actually limiting you in your relationship with the mother realm.

You are taking certain conditions in society, certain conditions that are either man-made or are created by the fallen beings, and then you are projecting − you are creating  an expectation based on these conditions. You are projecting upon the mother realm that this is how the mother realm is, and this always happens. What does it do? It prevents you from following the teachings that Saint Germain gave because you cannot accept that something higher is possible. You are actually becoming what we have said before, a self-fulfilling prophecy, because your expectation of the mother realm is what you send into the cosmic mirror and as we have said so many times, what can the mirror do but reflect back what you are putting into it?  You see that if you want to avoid these kind of situations, you have to look at your MO. How do I relate to the matter realm? Then you have to discover your expectations about what should or shouldn’t happen. Then you have to ask yourself whether you want to carry these along with you, knowing that they can become self-fulfilled prophecies.

It boils down to, again, my beloved: Are you living in a friendly universe or hostile universe? Are you living in a world that is out to get you or are you living in a world where there is at least some force that is eager to support you, to support your growth, to support your happiness, and to help you feel good about yourself? If you take the messenger’s talk about him feeling that life is wonderful and having a positive expectation about the future, you may see that in most cases he does believe he lives in a friendly universe. But when it comes to applying for a Russian visa, he does not believe that the Russian visa authorities are friendly or there to support him, and that is why he manifested the trouble he had. Grant you, I am not saying the process is reasonable. It is, quite frankly, so complicated that it only hurts the Russian nation itself, but that is not the issue. The issue is that the reason the messenger had a reaction to it was that he does not believe, at some level of his being, that Russia is a friendly nation.

This partly relates to some dramatic experiences he had in a past life, but nevertheless it shows you how you can have these MOs of what you expect. Now, when it comes to a parking ticket, well, he does not expect that certain authorities or bureaucracies are friendly and are there to support him. He has a certain expectation that bureaucracy is a difficult thing to deal with and often gives people unnecessary trouble. In a way you could say this is correct, my beloved. But the question for the messenger is: “Does he want to carry this with him for the rest of his life or does he want to leave it behind?” The question for you is: “What MO do I have? What expectation of the physical universe do I have? Is it friendly? Is it supporting me, or is there something that’s out to get me?”

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Healing Your Spiritual Traumas.

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

A positive vision of the golden age

TOPICS: Why we need to look at issues – We are also ignorant today – The need for a sense of purpose – Consciousness can be expanded – Freeing up people’s creativity – Multiplication of resources and wealth – Education in the golden age – Religion in the golden age – The science of psychology in the golden age – Crime in the golden age – Business in the golden age – The money system in the golden age – Unfathomable economic growth – Equality among nations – War and conflict in the golden age – Focusing on possibilities rather than problems – The golden age must come gradually – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain, June 3rd, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland.

I am the Ascended Master Saint Germain and I wish to give you a slightly different take on the golden age. Now, you may look at the discourses that I have given so far, that we gave last year, that other masters have given about the golden age and you could say that we are focussing a lot on all of the problems that need to be overcome for the golden age to be manifest.

Now, my beloved, there are some spiritual people on earth who would look at this and say that these cannot be the real ascended masters because we should not focus on anything negative because we magnify it with our consciousness and the real masters would never ask us to do this. They would give us a positive vision and have us focus on that. Well, my beloved, while these people are well-meaning, they are also not very well informed because they are not willing to recognize the existence of dark forces and fallen beings. You simply cannot, on a planet like earth, bring forth a new age, let alone a golden age, by only focusing on the positive and ignoring the not so positive.

Why we need to look at issues

It is necessary for you to be aware of certain issues. It is necessary to make precise calls on these issues because only when those in embodiment make these calls, can we of the ascended masters step in and deal with the issues and the dark forces behind them. If you do not do this, you simply will not manifest a better age. It cannot be done.

Naturally we are not asking you to focus on these problems with fear, and that is why we give you such a large overall teaching that, when you understand it, you realize that we are not giving you a fear-based teaching where you feel completely overwhelmed and pacified and feel like you cannot do anything about all these problems or dark forces. We are giving you an empowering teaching whereby you realize that you can actually do something. You can make the calls and this authorizes us to step in. While you may not have the power to overcome the dark forces, we do. We simply need the authority.

If you are not willing to look at various issues, you cannot solve them and why is that, my beloved? It is very simple. The earth is an educational institution. How do people learn? Well, they learn by the push-pull of immersing yourself and identifying yourself in the material realm and then awakening yourself from that identification. The awakening process is a twofold process where you both come to see the issues that are limiting you, that have caused you to be identified with the material realm, and you also come to see that you are much more. You are a spiritual being and there is a positive vision of a higher society and a higher state on earth.

If you will not look at the issues that have limited you, my beloved, how can you then free yourself from them and consciously separate yourself from them? It is precisely in separating yourself from the limitations, that you expand your consciousness, that you raise your consciousness to a new level.

There are many new-age people who have lulled themselves into, or have been lulled into by the fallen beings, a state where they think they are so peaceful, they are so harmonious, they are so focussed on the positive that surely they are helping to radiate good vibrations that will transform the earth. The reality is that many of these people are not growing whatsoever. They are not raising their consciousness beyond that level because they are not willing to look at the fact that they have an ego, they have internal spirits, they have ties to the fallen beings. They are not willing to look at the fact that the reason why they feel so peaceful and calm is that the fallen beings are leaving them alone for the simple reason that they are not a threat. As long as you are not a threat to the fallen beings, they will often leave you alone—unless you get sucked into one of their more overall schemes, like for example, a war or some of the other exploitations that we have talked to you about that affect many people.

We are not asking you to focus on these issues with fear but actually with a love-based approach where you realize that we are simply bringing this to your attention so you can make the calls that allow us to step in. Now, that being said, I do want to give you a sort of more positive, you might say, vision of the process of moving the earth into the golden age.

We are also ignorant today

Now, I am not here going to go too far beyond the present time and the more immediate future because the long-term perspectives of what can happen in the golden age over the next 2000 years will indeed take us so far beyond what most people on earth can even imagine. What I would like to do is to begin with the fact that there was a time in history that you today look back at and call the Dark Ages. Why do you call them the Dark Ages? Because you see today that you know so much more than people knew back then, and therefore they were living in a state of ignorance that you then associate with darkness.

Yet the time you are talking about was not necessarily completely dark. For example, all of the great cathedrals of Europe were built during that time. Buildings that you would find it rather difficult to duplicate today even with modern technology because you simply would not have the knowledge of geometry that these buildings are based on. There are other examples you could mention and, of course, many of the productions of that time – the art, the history, the culture – may seem primitive compared to today but it was not necessarily that people were so ignorant.

The reason I am bringing this up is that if you actually project into the future a hundred or two hundred years, they will look back at your time and consider that you were in the Dark Ages because they know so much more about the world than you know today, at least at the official level. What you need to recognize here is that even though you know much in the modern age, even though science has discovered much about the material universe, there is still a certain level of ignorance and it will, of course, be overcome as you move into the golden age. This overcoming of ignorance is a gradual process.

I have already in my previous discourses, as has Astrea, given you some perspectives on the changes in consciousness that need to happen so that you can gradually move out of the mindset today that is so prevalent in western nations. This mindset is a peculiar form of ignorance where you know an awful lot about the external world but you, as a society and as most people, you know very little about the internal world of the psyche, of what consciousness is, how it works, what is the potential of consciousness. As a result of this ignorance, you are actually bringing up your children (as you yourselves were brought up) in a state of ignorance about who you are, what your real potential is. This means that most people today have been brought up without having one of their basic needs fulfilled.

The need for a sense of purpose

We have talked before about the fact that one of the basic human needs is a sense of purpose. You need to have a sense of purpose in life or you are very likely to go into a state of depression, mental illness, substance abuse, any form of escapism that you can mention. This, of course, is not going to make you feel good about yourself and about life. It is not going to make you feel fulfilled in your life.

As we move further into the golden age, and here we are not necessarily talking a very long timespan, there will be a shift where suddenly a critical mass of people have come to accept that we must be more than material beings. We have a need for a sense of purpose, and in fact, society should bring up children to have some knowledge of who they are, how the psychology works, what the potential for human consciousness is. It actually should bring up children with a sense that there is a purpose in life, there is a direction in life.

This means that there can – relatively quickly – come a shift so that people in greater numbers begin to accept some of the ideas that we are teaching you today. Now, as we are teaching you these ideas, my beloved, they may seem to you to be far ahead. They may even seem to you to be spiritual, but as we have attempted to show you in this conference, it is, in fact, possible to express many of the ideas we have given you in a universal way so that they are not tied to any particular religion, spiritual philosophy and not even tied to ascended masters.

We do not need society at large to recognize the existence of ascended masters for the foreseeable future. Naturally, at some point in the golden age, societies will recognize this. Those who recognize it and openly and consciously cooperate with us, will prosper and those who do not will fall behind. For the foreseeable future, it is not necessary that society recognizes us, but it is necessary that people begin to recognize and accepts some of these universal ideas.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Accepting Saint Germain’s Golden Age.

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels

Accelerating democracy to a new level

TOPICS: The responsibility of a democratic society – Democracies must fulfill people’s higher needs – Psychological welfare as the next step – Helping people feel good about themselves – The whole is not a physical thing – From physical to psychological needs – Materialism is an exploitative ideology – The hidden superstructure – Opening for scientific progress – The time of ideology is over – The unrecognized potential of consciousness – The significance of a conference – The decision on the path – 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Astrea, June 3rd, 2017, through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference in Holland

I AM the Ascended Master Astrea, Elohim of the Fourth Ray, often called the ray of purity but also the ray of acceleration. Naturally, building on Saint Germain’s discourse, we need to accelerate democracies. We need to accelerate the sense of what is the responsibility of a democratic government and the governmental apparatus.

The responsibility of a democratic society

What is actually the responsibility of a democratic society as a whole? Well, my beloved, let us go back and look at history. You can go back to different eras and see that there have been eras of almost complete chaos where there was no rule of law and where the people never knew when they might be attacked by an outside enemy and their lives might be destroyed in an instant. You may ask yourselves today why people so willingly submitted to the Catholic church, to the feudal system, to the kings of the Middle Ages.

You can barely understand in the modern, western world that these people had for a long time lived in societies where the ordinary person had very little protection against either bands of robbers or even bigger invasions from various forces. They gave up their freedom in order to be protected and have the kind of stability that you, after all, did have in many periods. There were, of course, also periods where neither the church nor the feudal lords could guarantee people’s safety. But people still thought that the safety was so important that they saw no other option than submitting themselves to the elite.

This, of course, is something we have transcended with democracy, but my aim is to show you that there have been different stages in the evolution of society. You can go back to a point where the main issue was physical protection, physical survival. Then you can see that, beginning with the industrial revolution and forward, it was not so much physical survival or physical protection; it was more having the material needs fulfilled (those who are beyond the need for protection and survival). What you naturally see is that now many of the more affluent, many of the older, democracies have reached a new stage, but they have not become aware that they have reached that new stage, and that is why the democratic governments are not living up to their responsibility towards their citizens.

You can, if you employed the pyramid of needs defined by Maslow, you can see that the highest of all needs is the need for self-actualization. But we could also say in a more universal way that there are many people in democratic nations who are not quite ready for self-actualization, but they are ready to step up to a level that is beyond this quest for material affluence and security.

Democracies must fulfill people’s higher needs

Many of you can go back to your parents’ or grandparents’ generation who lived in the difficult years during the 1930’s or during the Second World War. You will see that, for them, poverty was such an issue that the main vision and dream they had in life was to have enough food, have a place to live, and even have money left over to do something more enjoyable. This need, in many nations, gradually became fulfilled during the 50’s and 60’s. Then, people went into desiring not only the necessities of life fulfilled, but having more affluence so they could also have a certain luxury of material goods. Again, this can be seen as a natural stage.

Now, in many of the older democracies, people have had such affluence for so long that they begin to take it for granted. When the people begin to take something for granted, it is no longer promoting growth, it is no longer helping them raise the collective consciousness. On the contrary, it can actually cause a lowering of the collective consciousness in the sense that, when people take something for granted, they go into a blind alley in their spiritual growth and they are no longer appreciating what they have. If you do not appreciate what you have, you cannot actually multiply it. That is, in fact, one of the reasons why, in some of these nations, you have seen the economy starting to contract. It is again because people are simply not appreciating it and they are not willing to step up to the next level so there cannot be an acceleration.

When you have the knowledge that you are not going to be killed by some war or an invasion by barbarian tribes, when you have your material needs fulfilled or even when you have enough money to buy various kinds of luxuries, what is the next step up? Well, ultimately it is self-actualization but many people have to go through a phase before that because they are not quite ready and consciously engaging in a spiritual path of systematically and consciously raising their consciousness. The intermediate stage that, in universal terms, people are ready to lock in to is that the next natural step is that people come to feel good about themselves, not about their outer situation or their society but about themselves as an individual, as a conscious being. This is something that many, many people are ready to see. It is very simply that we have now been focused on material welfare for decades and the next natural step in the evolution of democracy is that we focus on psychological welfare.

Psychological welfare as the next step

We have talked about it before, but I wish to go even further with this topic. What will it take then to promote psychological, mental welfare among the people in a free democratic nation who have more material affluence than they actually know what to do with? Well, it will take, as Saint Germain also mentioned, that you begin a discussion of what kind of beings you actually are. More than that, it will actually take that people begin to question the approach that we have had so far to understanding reality, understanding the universe, understanding ourselves.

Now, I know that most people are not familiar with philosophy so I wish to give you a very quick crash course in western philosophy. Most of you know that about twenty-five hundred years ago there were some philosophers in Greece, in Athens. You have probably heard about Socrates and Plato and Aristotle. What most of you don’t know, because very few people actually realize this, even most philosophy professors, is that the two main philosophers of the Greek era, Plato and Aristotle, actually represent two different approaches. I am not trying to say here that one was completely in alignment with the ascended masters and one was completely out of alignment. Nevertheless, the approach and the main philosophy of Plato was that beyond the material universe is a realm where there exists ideal forms. These ideal forms are what have manifested all of the physical forms we see at this level.

You will see, of course, that this is quite similar to what we have taught you, only we have gone into more detail that there are four levels of the material universe and that the conditions you see at the physical level are actually created at the three higher levels: identity, mental, emotional. Plato was open to the existence of a realm beyond, and his main approach to philosophy was that if we wanted to understand the physical world, we had to understand the realm of ideal forms and how they had manifested the forms we see in the physical.

His own student, Aristotle, took philosophy in a different direction by focusing on the material world and actually saying that it should be possible to explain and understand everything in the material world by only looking at the material world. It was not necessary to look beyond to some realm that we could not directly perceive with our senses. Aristotle thought that we can understand the world through what we can see or perceive through the senses. Plato said that the soul comes into embodiment with certain knowledge and ideas into it. Aristotle said that the soul is a blank slate, and as the child grows and receives sensory impressions, then the soul starts gaining content. Again, you can see that Plato obviously was more in alignment with ascended master teachings about reincarnation, and that the soul already comes in with much knowledge and psychological patterns from past lives.

Naturally, for many, many years, even centuries, the Greek philosophers had relatively little influence on the rest of the world. There was even a time where they were forcefully suppressed by the Catholic church because it was seen as incompatible with Christianity. Then, there came a point where a philosopher, Thomas Aquinas, started to study Aristotle and created a new philosophical system where he sought to unify Aristotle and Catholic Christianity. This then, brought the awareness of Aristotle to the western world, and when scientists began to have conflict with religion, then the people who took over science and set the stage for scientific philosophy, they built on Aristotle and the idea that you can understand the material world by looking only at the material world.

The very foundation for science since then has been precisely this: to study only the material world and to actually believe that it is possible to come up with what they call a “theory of everything” where you find some material condition that can explain everything that is happening in the universe. This my beloved, is a philosophical and scientific blind alley, and there are many, many people in embodiment who are actually ready to see this—to awaken from this illusion. Just like you see in the fairy tale where they all believe the emperor was wearing these fanciful clothes until the little boy cried out: “But the emperor has nothing on.”

The emperors of scientific materialism truly have nothing on. This becomes very, very clear when you realize a very simple fact. The focus on material welfare has not automatically brought psychological welfare. No matter how much material affluence people have, it does not automatically make them feel good about themselves. It does not automatically make them happy.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Accepting Saint Germain’s Golden Age.

Copyright © 2017 Kim Michaels